Skip to main content

Full text of "The romance of the Newfoundland caribou; an intimate account of the life of the reindeer of North America"

See other formats


Ili«!llil 


the  romance  of  the 

newfoundland 

::aribou 

A.  RADCLYFFE  DUGMORE 


■^!^J^m^--?^;--'->;,'^-i:^-^.^\!i,. 


'^-4^ 


^' 


m.  ||] 


.  m 


-^ 


,i& 


k>\: 


^ 


IX  LIBRI5 

ERNEST  ALAN  VAN  VLECK 


'.^i^F-- 


FORTHE  PEOPLE 

FOR  EDVCATION 

FORSCIENCE 

LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  AMERICAN  MUSEUM 

OF 

NATURAL  HISTORY 

THE     ROMANCE      OF      THE 
NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 


CAMERA  ADVENTURES  IN  THE  AFRICAN  WILDS 

Being  an  account  of  a  four  months'  expedition  in  British  East 
Africa,  for  the  purpose  of  securing  photographs  from  life  of  the 
Game,  with  Map  and  reproductions  of  numerous  photographs  from 
life  by  the  Author.     Popular  Edition.     Demy  4to.     I2s.  6d.  net. 


WILD  LIFE  AND  THE  CAMERA 

Illustrated  from  photographs.     Demy  8vo.     Price  6s.  net. 


London  :     WILLIAM     HEINEMANN,  21,  Bedford  St.,  W.C. 


CARIBOU    STAG    BUGLING. 

In   the  highlands  ot   Newfoundland. 


THE     ROMANCE     OF    THE 
NEWFOUNDLAND   CARIBOU 


AN    INTIMATE    ACCOUNT   OF  THE    LIFE 

OF     THE     REINDEER     OF 

NORTH  AMERICA 


BY 


!^; 


rA:.  A.  RADCLYFFE   DUGMORE, 


F.R.G.S.,     F.R.P.S. 


AUTHOR     OF 
"camera    adventures    in     the    AFRICAN    WILDS,"    ETC. 


Illustrated  with  Paintings,  Drawings  and  Photographs 
from  Life  by  the  Author 


LONDON 

WILLIAM  HEINEMANN 


MCMXni 


Copyright. 


CONTENTS 

Page 

By  Way  of  Explanation  .....  i 

CHAPTER    I. 

On  the  Life  and  General  Habits  of  the  Caribou 

of  Newfoundland  .....  7 

CHAPTER    II. 

The  Mating  of  the  Caribou      ....  43 

CHAPTER    III. 
The  Autumn  and  Spring  Migrations     .  .     .  73 

CHAPTER    IV. 

Newfoundland    Caribou    from   the    Sportsman's 

Point  of  View  .  .  .  .  .  .102 

CHAPTER    V. 

The  Newfoundland  Caribou  as  a  Species        .     .        119 

CHAPTER   VI. 
Newfoundland  :  The  Country  and  Its  History  .         148 

CHAPTER   VII. 

Camping  in  Newfoundland  and  How  to  Do  It  .        163 


The  Game  Laws  of  Newfoundland    .  .  ,180 

Index  .  .  .  .  .  .  .      .        187 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 


FULL 

Caribou  bugling  (coloured) 


PAGE    PLATES 


Frontispiece 


This  doe  and  fawn  came  down  the  river  bank  within  about 

fifteen  yards  of  where  I  was  hiding      .... 
Another  pair  came  down  to  the  river  an  hour  or  two  later 
This  is  the  way  in  which  Caribou  cross  a  river  . 
Doe  and  fawn  surprised  at  close  quarters 
Evidently  frightened  by  the  sight  of  my  camera,  this  herd  has 

turned  and  is  going  off  at  full  gallop    .... 

Normal  footprint  of  a  Caribou  stag         .... 

Footprint  of  the  same  stag  when  frightened 

A  one-horned  doe  ....... 

The  most  ugly  type  of  Caribou  stag  ..... 

Caribou  rising  from  his  noon  rest    ..... 

A  fine  sturdy  doe      ........ 

Showing  the  jaunty  air  of  the  stag  during  the  mating  season 
During  the  mating  season.     Stag  wandering  in  search  of  does 
A   young  stag  with   a  very   pretty,  but  rather  small   head  of 

about  thirty  points  ...... 

Over  the   barrens  the  herds  of  Caribou,  during  the  southerly 

migration,  travel  in  long  lines     ..... 

A  Caribou  fawn    ........ 

A  small  herd  travelling  by  water  in  preference  to  land 
Caribou  swimming  across  Sandy  River   .... 

Caribou  travelling  in  a  snowstorm.     From  a  painting  by  the 

author       ......... 

Migrating  Caribou  crossing  the  barrens  on  a  frosty  morning 

From  a  painting  by  the  author         .... 

During  the  mating  season.     A  fine  stag  with  his  herd  of  does 
Caribou  on  the  hills  ....... 

A  stag  that  is  more  interested  in  the  does  than  in  me 

When  on  the  march  the  doe  is  usually  careful  to  look  out  for 

any  scent  of  danger    ........ 


To  face 
page 


4 

8 


10 
12 

H 

i6 
i8 

20 

22 
24 
26 

28 

30 
32 

34 
36 

38 

40 

44 
46 

48 
50 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 


vu 


The  big  white  doe  that  did   so   much  to  prevent  my  getting 
pictures  of  the  large  herd  and  the  fighting  stags   . 

Stag  following  his  herd  of  does  that  have  taken  fright 

Alarmed  by  the  scent  of  man,  this  herd  is  making  off  at  good 
speed         ......... 

The  very  old  light-coloured  stag  with  long  spindly  horns 

A  young  stag  keeping  a  sharp  look-out  for  does  . 

A  tragedy  of  the  wilds  ....... 

"  The  pair  of  fighting  stags  seemed  to  be  well  matched  "     . 

Stag  watching  his  does  which  appear  to  be  thinking  of  running 
away     ......... 

The  herd  of  about  150  Caribou  which  took  alarm 

Swimming   ......... 

About  to  land  ......... 

Landed  ......... 

Caribou  path  down  the  river  bank      ..... 

Caribou  lead  through  dry  bog-land  .... 

Where  the  Caribou  leads  from  many  marshes  converge  at  the 
river  bank  ........ 

Caribou  paths,  or  leads,  through  the  grassy  barrens 

"  The  whole  country  looked  almost  like  a  perfect  fairyland  " 

My  sole  friend  and  companion,  the  Canada  Jay,  having  break- 
fast with  me  ....... 

The  blind  from  which  many  photographs  were  made  . 

The  blind,  the  camera,  the  Caribou,  and  the  author 

"  As  the  stag  came  within  range  I  shot  him  with  the  harmless 
camera  "......... 

"  He  was  scarcely  nine  yards  away "        .  .  .  . 

"  A  large  herd,  numbering  perhaps  seventy  animals  "  . 

"  A  sunlit  picture  of  a  perfectly  typical  line  of  thirteen  Caribou 
under  the  most  favourable  conditions  "     . 

"  Within  sixteen  or  seventeen  yards  was  a  real  stag,  with  horns 
carrying  full  forty-five  points  "    . 

"  My  next  visitors  appeared — a  doe  and  a  fawn  " 

One  of  the  few  cases  in  which  I  have  seen  the  stag  taking  the  lead 

A  solitary  doe  crossing  shallow  river        .... 

The  day  being  fine  this  herd  is  taking  it  easy 

This  fawn  was  lying  down  on  the  open  barren 

The   same  fawn   as   the   one   shown   on   previous  page  photo 
graphed  as  it  got  up  and  started  off     .... 


To  face 
page 

54 

56 

5B 
60 

62 

68 

70 
70 

74 
76 

78 
80 

80 

82 
82 
84 

86 
88 
88 

90 
92 

94 
94 

98 
100 
104 
106 
108 
1 10 

1 12 


Vlll 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 


A  suspicious  herd  ........ 

Meat  hunters  bringing  down  their  winter's  meat 

One  of  the  many   types  of  does — hghtly  built  body  and  very 

dark  face        ......... 

One  of  the  many  types  of  does  ;   the  noticeable  features  being 

the     heavy    build,    ugly    horns,    and    very    light    colour, 

especially  of  the  face  ........ 

One  of  the  types  of  does.     This  represents  about  the  average 

build     ......... 

This  shows  the  graceful  pose  of  a  Caribou  doe    . 
Evening  on  Sandy  River         ...... 

Herd  of  Caribou  landing  in  a  hurry,  having  been  frightened 

by  the  canoe     ........ 

Caribou  on  the  river  bank      ...... 

Caribou  moss,  the  animals'  principal  food    .... 

Usnea  moss,  which  grows  on  trees  .... 

With  the  heavy  load  of  cameras  and  plates,  walking  over  the 

soft  spongy  bogs  is  exhausting  work    .... 
The  easiest  way  to  travel  in  Newfoundland 
Mv  camp  on  the  north  bank  of  Sandy  River 
This  herd  crossed  the  river  directly  opposite  my  camp 
Mending  our  canoe  with  Caribou  skins       .... 
The  canoe  in  the  water  with  its  sheathing  of  Caribou  skins 


To  face 
page 

114 

116 

122 


124 

130 
144 

156 
158 
160 
160 

164 

164 
166 

J  74 
176 

176 


TEXT    ILLUSTRATIONS 


Page 

7 


Prehistoric  drawing  on  Reindeer  horn     ..... 

Attitude   of   dejection    assumed    by   Caribou    stag    during   the 

mating  season    .........  43 

On  migration         .........  73 

A  Newfoundland  Stag        .         .  .         .  .  .         .     .        102 

Reindeer  and  Caribou    .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .119 

Types  of  horns  of  the  Newfoundland  Caribou  (Figs,  i —  32)    120 — 146 
A  glimpse  of  Newfoundland       .  .  .  .  .  .      .        148 

A  camp  in  Newfoundland      ,  .  .         .  .  .  .163 


MAPS. 

Map  of  Canada  showing  approximate  distribution  of  the  Caribou        138 
Map  of  Newfoundland  .  .....      At  end  of  volutnc 


THE    ROMANCE    OF 

THE    NEWFOUNDLAND 

CARIBOU. 

BY    WAY    OF   EXPLANATION. 

An  introduction  to  a  book  is  usually  a  sort  of  apology 
for  the  sins  which  one  is  apparently  about  to  commit, 
though  it  is  more  often  written  after  the  work  is  complete  ; 
of  course,  we  all  know  it  is  very  seldom  read.  Neverthe- 
less, it  is  one's  duty — to  whom  it  is  difficult  to  say — to 
write  one ;  so  I  make  the  attempt,  not  calling  it  an  Introduc- 
tion, but  explaining  why  I  am  going  to  write  so  much  about 
the  life  of  this  comparatively  little-known  creature,  and  to 
apologise  for  all  shortcomings  and  mistakes  I  may  commit. 

In  England  it  is  quite  the  exception  to  find  anyone 
who  knows  what  the  Caribou  is,  unless  he  happens  to  have 
been  to  Newfoundland  or  certain  parts  of  Canada;  while 
even  in  the  United  States  the  animal  is  very  slightly  known, 
except  to  sportsmen,  and  people  will  scarcely  believe 
that  in  the  island  of  Newfoundland  herds  numbering  many 
hundred  head  may  be  seen,  at  the  present  time,  even  by 
those  travelling  on  trains.  Yet  Caribou  are  actually 
very  numerous,  notwithstanding  the  considerable  slaughter 
which    takes    place    during    the    rather    long  season   when 


2  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

shooting  is  allowed.  Few  animals  are  more  easily  seen 
when  conditions  are  normal,  and  it  is  safe  to  predict  that 
these  creatures  will  continue  to  be  abundant  for  very 
many  years  to  come,  unless  some  unforeseen  condition 
arises. 

In  the  following  pages  I  shall  endeavour  to  give  as 
clear  and  complete  an  account  of  the  life  of  the  Caribou  as 
I  possibly  can.  Most  of  the  information  has  been  obtained 
from  personal  observation  during  the  nine  consecutive 
seasons  I  have  spent  in  Newfoundland,  much  is  unfor- 
tunately lacking,  owing  to  the  nature  of  the  country,  which 
permits  the  wandering  animals  to  frequent  regions  practically 
inaccessible  to  man  during  certain  seasons.  The  many 
months  spent  in  the  country,  nearly  always  alone,  have 
enabled  me  to  see  a  good  deal  of  the  Caribou  and  gather 
some  material  which  will,  I  trust,  prove  of  interest  to 
the  reader  appreciative  of  the  habits  of  wild  creatures, 
be  he  sportsman,  naturalist  or  traveller,  and  I  sincerely 
trust  that  the  reading  of  these  pages  will  give  at  least  a 
fair  conception  of  the  animal's  habits,  while  the  photographic 
illustrations,  which  have  been  made  frequently  under  very 
difficult  conditions,  will  give  an  accurate  idea  of  the  animal's 
appearance.  The  hardships  endured,  the  almost  endless 
disappointments  and  the  expense  entailed  in  obtaining  this 
collection  of  photographs  may  seem  out  of  all  proportion 
to  the  results.  Yet  there  has  been  a  certain  fascination 
in  the  work  and  I  can  truthfully  say  that  the  pleasure  I 
have  derived  in  overcoming  the  difficulties  has  amply  repaid 
me  for  all  the  trouble  and  exposure.  Fortunately  one 
forgets  discomforts  and  weariness,  while  the  pleasures  that 
have  been  experienced  grow  more  and  more  real  as  the 
years  go  by,  and  I  shall  always  look  back  with  the  keenest 
delight    to    the    months    in    Newfoundland    when,    in    the 


6 


O  -^3 


."  -a 


•c  2 

«  [—1 


-13 
C 


BY  WAY  OF  EXPLANATION  3 

company  of  the  Canada  jays,  the  Caribou,  the  beaver  and 
the  wild  barrens  and  forests,  I  have  been  as  nearly  happy 
as  man  can  ever  be. 

Usually  entirely  alone  I  have  wandered  through  the 
country,  going  quietly  that  I  might  see  the  animals 
undisturbed  and  free  from  the  fear  of  man,  and,  as  I  have 
not  used  or  carried  fire-arms  while  on  these  trips,  excep- 
tionally good  opportunities  have  been  offered  for  obser- 
vation. For  hours  at  a  time  have  I  crawled  among  the 
unsuspicious  Caribou,  watching  their  behaviour  while  they 
slept,  fed  and  in  other  ways  led  their  natural  life  without  the 
sound  of  the  rifle  to  fill  them  with  fear.  This  work  has 
supplied  me  with  much  material,  not  only  in  the  way  of 
photographs  and  facts  for  this  book,  but  also  for  my  paintings. 
In  some  ways  the  photographs  form  perhaps  the  most 
valuable  part  of  the  material,  for  in  them  we  have  indis- 
putable evidence  of  the  animal's  form  and  action  ;  so  that, 
should  the  day  come,  as  it  possibly  may,  when  the  New- 
foundland Caribou  ceases  to  exist  in  its  wild  and  natural 
condition,  there  will  at  least  be  the  pictures  to  show  to  those 
who  will  then  be  living. 

Unfortunately,  the  value  of  wild-animal  photographs  is 
not  thoroughly  realised.  Were  there  even  a  fair  appre- 
ciation of  what  they  represent,  museums  or  private  individuals 
who  have  the  means  would  take  steps  to  ensure  proper 
collections  of  pictures  of  some  of  the  vanishing  animals, 
and  of  those  which,  though  now  so  abundant,  may  not 
endure  very  long  under  the  rapid  strides  of  civilization.  As 
it  is,  the  work  falls  on  the  very  few  whose  keen  interest  in 
the  animals  is  so  great  that  they  devote  their  lives  to  collect- 
ing such  photographic  records  without,  as  a  rule,  the  hope 
that  they  can  ever  pay  the  expenses  of  the  actual  work. 
Such  work  does  not  entail  large  outlays  when  the  results  are 

B  2 


4  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

considered,  but  small  as  the  necessary  amount  may  be,  it  is 
such  a  serious  handicap,  that  many  of  us  are  absolutely 
prevented  from  doing  that  which  we  feel  should  be  done, 
and  done  soon.  Not  only  is  no  help  forthcoming  from 
institutions  or  individuals,  but,  with  perhaps  one  exception 
(the  American  Museum  of  Natural  History),  they  are  not 
even  interested  enough  in  the  subject  to  take  advantage 
of  what  is  being  done  by  securing  durable  prints  for  the 
purpose  of  filing  away  for  the  use  of  future  generations.  As 
a  recorder  of  facts,  the  camera  takes  first  place,  but  the  records 
it  makes  are  only  of  value,  beyond  interesting  people  for  the 
passing  moment,  if  put  ifito  pertnanejitfortn.  Perhaps  I  appear 
to  write  with  too  much  feeling  on  the  subject,  but  it  is 
only  because  of  real  experience.  When  I  made  the  collec- 
tion of  photographs  of  the  larger  animals  of  British  East 
Africa,  in  1909,  I  worked  to  the  limit  of  human  endurance 
and  under  the  great  disadvantage  of  serious  lack  of  funds 
(most  of  which  were  borrowed  from  very  kind  friends). 
Every  moment  was  of  value,  on  account  of  the  great  expense 
entailed.  Almost  absurd  risks  were  taken  in  the  effort  to 
get  satisfactory  pictures  at  very  close  range  of  the  most 
dangerous  animals  in  the  world.  The  results  appeared  in 
my  book  on  the  trip.^  To  the  above-mentioned  Museum 
I  gave  the  use  of  my  negatives,  in  return  for  their  many 
kindnesses  to  me,  but  beyond  that,  the  pictures  have  never 
secured  any  permanent  home,  even  though  they  represent 
animals,  many  of  which  will  become  scarce  within  a  few 
years  and  extinct  sooner  than  any  of  us  realise.  Photo- 
graphs, too,  are  easier  to  keep  than  more  or  less  perishable 
skins  and  skeletons,  which  require  constant  care  and  much 
loom  for  storage. 

^  "  Camera  Adventures  in  the  African  Wilds." 


<D     CL, 


Li?    ~    •- 

;^    c    i^ 


^    o 


; — ; 

t- 

,_o 

:j 

<L> 

c» 

^ 

-5 

J-, 

c 

Vi 

C' 

o 

p 

C 

-C 

^ 

■J-. 

^ 

O 

O 

^ 

o 

£X 

;_r 

^ 

X 

o 

1- 

d 

rt 

B 

o 

CJ 

^ 

^ 

> 

o 

tJ 

_lii 

c 

rf 

nl 

CJ 

e 

J= 

-liT 

o 

c 

o 

J-J 

c 

o 

o 
•13 

rt 

? 

CJ 

e 

> 

O 
^3 

rt 

•— 1 

(J 

c/i 

V- 

rt 

"rf 

O 

CL 

e 

W^ 

'-1-. 

CJ 

o 

o 

r- 

c^ 

ap 

< 

"  v^ 

BY   WAY  OF  EXPLANATION  5 

All  of  this  seems  apart  from  the  subject  of  the  present 
book,  but  I  take  the  opportunity  of  trying,  with  but  small 
hope  of  success,  to  arouse  a  little  interest  in  what  may  at  first 
appear  to  be  only  a  hobby,  but  which  in  reality  is  of  some  im- 
portance. In  these  days  of  speed  and  still  more  speed  things 
happen  quickly.  More  changes  take  place  in  ten  years  now 
than  in  ten  or  twenty  times  ten  years  a  few  centuries  ago. 
Animals  which  changed  but  little  during  great  periods 
covering  thousands  of  years  are  suddenly  wiped  out  before 
our  very  eyes.  There  is  no  time  to  waste.  The  camera 
in  competent  hands  should  be  taken  on  the  field,  and  every 
species  known  to  exist  should  be  photographed  both  with 
the  regular  camera  and  cinematograph,  and  the  results 
stored  in  places  where  they  shall  be  safe  against  all 
conceivable  forms   of   destruction. 

The  accompanying  photographs  will  serve  to  keep  a  fairly 
good  record  of  the  Newfoundland  Caribou,  not  as  good  or 
as  complete  as  I  should  like  it  to  be,  for  I  am  not  in  a 
position  to  carry  on  the  work  with  the  thoroughness  that  it 
deserves;  but,  nevertheless,  anyone  looking  at  them  will  be 
able  to  form  a  fairly  correct  idea  of  what  these  Caribou  look 
like.  It  would  be  advisable  if  photographs  of  other  species 
were  taken,  especially  those  that  are  in  danger  of  extermina- 
tion, as  for  example.  Stone's  Caribou  (i?.  Sto?iei)^  which  is  one 
of  the  more  or  less  well-defined  species  found  on  the  south 
coast  of  Alaska ;  it  is  scarce  even  now  and  will  probably 
be  wiped  out  entirely  before  very  long ;  so  that  if  any  steps 
are  to  be  taken  to  preserve  it  photographically  there  is  no 
time  to  lose. 

Among  those  who  have  been  good  enough  to  help  me  in 
this  book,  my  sincere  thanks  are  due  to  Sir  E.  P.  Morris, 
the  present  Prime  Minister  of  Newfoundland  ;  to  The  Reid 
Company    of  Newfoundland,   for   giving    me    the    facilities 


6  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

afforded  by  their  steamers  and  railroad;  to  Mr.  |.  W.  N. 
Johnstone,  the  General  Passenger  Agent  for  this  Company, 
who  has  in  many  ways  given  me  valuable  assistance;  to  the 
Game  and  Fisheries  Board  ;  to  Messrs.  Whitaker  Cox,  and 
Huntress,  of  the  Bungalow  at  Grand  Lake,  for  the  kindest  of 
help;  to  Messrs.  Squires,  Pennell,and  many  others  who  gave 
me  much  valuable  information  and  frequently  did  me  many 
favours ;  to  Mr.  Madison  Grant  and  to  Dr.  Hornaday,  of 
the  New  York  Zoological  Society,  who  kindly  granted 
me  permission  to  use  the  material  printed  by  the  Society ; 
to  Messrs.  J.  G.  Millais,  Hesketh  Prichard  and  F.  C. 
Selous,  who  have  lent  me  photographs  of  horns  from 
which  some  of  my  drawings  were  made ;  to  Mr.  Ernest 
Thompson  Seton,  whose  works  on  the  Caribou  have  been 
of  great  help ;  also  to  Messrs.  Jas.  P.  Howley  and 
P.  T.  McGrath,  from  whose  writings  I  have  obtained 
much  interesting  information. 

Before  this  book  goes  to  print  I  hope  to  be  back  once 
more  in  the  island  which  has  so  strongly  taken  my  fancy 
— back  to  learn  something  more  of  the  Caribou  of 
Newfoundland. 


>x. 


»*\w*^.>^ 


Prehistoric  drawing  on  reindeer  horn  done  by  the  stoneman  probably  thousands  of 

years  before  the  ancient  monuments   of  Egypt.      Taken  from  "Life  History  of 

Northern  Animals"  by  E.  Thompson  Seton. 


CHAPTER     I. 

ON   THE   LIFE   AND   GENERAL   HABITS   OF   THE   CARIBOU    OF 

NEWFOUNDLAND. 

Long  before  the  development  of  man  on  this  earth,  there 
Hved  for  many  years  in  the  more  northerly  part  of  the  globe 
an  animal  which,  so  far  as  we  know,  differed  but  little  from 
the  Reindeer  or  Caribou  of  the  present  day.  Indeed,  we  may 
say  with  some  certainty  that  few  animals  have  changed  less 
during  the  tens  of  thousands  of  years  that  have  gone  by 
since  the  fossil  remains  which  are  now  found  were  deposited 
as  permanent  records  in  the  oldest  Pleistocene  deposits. 
European  man  in  the  earliest  days  knew  the  reindeer  and 
probably  used  it  in  many  ways,  and  he  left  most  remarkable 


8  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

records  in  the  way  of  drawings  to  show  us  how  thoroughly 
famiHar  he  was  with  the  animal.  From  the  drawings  on  bone 
we  learn  much  that  the  valuable  fossil  fails  to  show,  for  the 
ancient  cave  man  gives  us  a  picture,  wonderfully  well 
done,  of  what  might  well  be  a  Newfoundland  Caribou  of 
to-day.  These  drawings,  together  with  the  many  fossil 
remains,  are  indisputable  evidence  of  the  reindeer's  existence 
in  the  earlier  ages  when  the  world  was  not  as  the  world  we 
know  to-day,  when  climate  as  well  as  land  areas  were  entirely 
different,  when  stranger  beasts  than  we  now  see  roamed  the 
land  and  fought  against  conditions  which  were  slowly  changing 
and  slowly  developing.  When  the  great  continents  were 
formed  and  gradually  separated  from  one  another  by  water  or 
perpetual  ice,  the  original  reindeer  were  split  up  into 
different  herds  which  took  possession  of  the  slowly-forming 
continents,  and  by  this  geographical  change  they  have  developed 
along  slightly  different  lines,  so  that  now  instead  of  one 
species,  we  have,  or  think  we  have,  a  great  many.  But  we 
will  leave  this  subject  till  later  on,  for  the  Newfoundland 
Caribou  is  what  we  are  after  and  with  those  alone  shall  we 
deal  in  this  chapter.  We  will  not  for  the  present  even  discuss 
whether  or  not  it  is  a  separate  species,  because  to  do  so 
would  bring  in  the  other  races  of  the  family  which  we  pro- 
pose to  leave  alone. 

At  the  great  risk  of  being  called  to  account  by  some  of 
my  friends,  I  shall  begin  by  saying  that  the  Newfoundland 
stag,  at  its  best,  is  perhaps  the  handsomest  of  all  the  Caribou, 
even  though  he  is  not  the  largest  and  does  not  carry  the 
longest  horns.  Not  only  is  he  a  thoroughly  handsome 
creature,  but  his  life  is  unusually  full  of  interest,  to  be  fully 
appreciated  only  by  those  who  have  had  the  good  fortune  to 
spend  many  months  in  the  wilds  of  his  island  home,  seeing 
him  and  his  soft-eyed  does  under  many  and  varied  conditions. 


u 


LIFE    AND    HABITS  9 

To  judge  of  any  animal  by  one  or  more  that  have  been 
frightened  by  the  hunter  is  not  fair ;  they  must  be  seen  under 
happier  conditions,  when  they  are  natural  and  free  from  the 
terror  with  which  man  inspires  them.  This  dread  of  man  is 
by  no  means  a  recent  development,  but  goes  back  thousands 
of  years,  before  the  most  advanced  brain  dreamed  of  the  deadly 
firearms.  In  the  dimly  distant  days  of  the  stone  age  when 
the  Beothic  Indian,  probably  the  first  inhabitant  of  New- 
foundland after  it  became  an  island,  hunted  the  Caribou  as 
an  article  of  food  and  used  its  skin,  presumably  for  clothing, 
the  animal  learned  the  fear  of  man.  But  then  man  was 
clumsy  in  his  methods  and  could  kill  only  at  close  range  ; 
there  is  a  strange  story,  which  is  told  by  Mr.  Howley,  of  an 
Esquimaux  tradition  regarding  their  difficulties  in  getting 
near  enough  to  the  Caribou  to  kill  them.  They  believe  that 
originally  these  reindeer  had  very  large  eyes  so  that  no  man 
could  approach  them  unseen.  Great  distress  resulted  from 
their  inability  to  secure  the  necessary  meat,  and  they  besought 
the  Great  Spirit  to  have  pity  on  them  in  their  need,  and 
reduce  the  power  of  the  eyes  of  the  animals.  The  Great 
Spirit  listened  to  their  prayers  and  made  the  eyes  very  much 
smaller,  so  that  the  Esquimaux  could  hunt  with  far  less 
difficulty.  They  point  to  the  very  marked  tear-duct  as  a 
proof  of  the  truth  of  the  story  and  claim  that  originally  the 
eye  extended  to  the  length  now  occupied  by  this  duct. 
We  know  that  the  ancient  man  destroyed  the  Caribou  in  great 
numbers,  for  they  were  probably  his  principal  source  of  food; 
what  his  earlier  methods  of  killing  them  were  we  can  only 
surmise.  Spears  and  tomahawks  were  among  the  first  of  his 
weapons,  and  we  can  still  find  traces  of  the  immense  fences 
which  were  constructed  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  the 
migrating  animals  within  reach  of  these  early  hunters. 
The  making  of  these  fences  must  have  involved  a  vast  amount 


lo  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

of  labour  when  we  consider  the  rudeness  of  the  implements 
employed  for  cutting  down  the  trees,  and  anyone  who  knows 
Newfoundland  can  fairly  appreciate  the  difficulties  of  the  task, 
as  the  trees  of  this  country  are  remarkably  tough.  Some  of 
these  fences  are  said  to  have  been  forty  miles  or  more  in 
length  ;  they  were  begun  at  the  bank  of  a  narrow  river  which 
was  deep  enough  to  force  the  animals  to  swim,  and  the  two 
arms  diverged  widely  so  that  a  large  stretch  of  country  was 
controlled.  The  Caribou,  coming  along  in  the  course  of  their 
semi-annual  migrations,  would  meet  this  obstacle  and  follow 
it  to  the  river's  edge.  As  soon  as  they  entered  the  water, 
primitive  man  attacked  them  with  his  simple  weapons,  and 
we  can  understand  how  easily  the  wretched  animals  were 
killed  as  they  floundered  through  the  water  in  densely  packed 
herds,  so  frightened  that  they  were  incapable  of  resistance  or 
intelligent  action.  It  is  no  wonder  then  that  they  are  imbued 
with  the  fear  of  man.  We  may  even  imagine  that  the 
modern  man,  with  his  far-shooting  weapon,  who  frequently 
kills  without  being  seen,  is  less  an  object  of  dread  than  he  of 
the  past  who  engaged  in  what  were  literally  hand-to-hand 
conflicts  in  which  the  slaughter  must  have  been  terrific. 
Fortunately  the  island  was  very  sparsely  inhabited,  otherwise 
these  methods  would  have  greatly  reduced  the  number  of 
Caribou  and  we  would  not  have  the  great  herds  which  exist 
to-day. 

How  the  Caribou  first  came  to  the  island  is  somewhat  a 
matter  of  conjecture,  but  it  seems  reasonable  to  suppose  that 
previous  to  the  severance  of  this  land  from  the  mainland  by 
the  Straits  of  Belle  Isle,  the  animals  lived  there  just  as  they 
did  on  the  whole  northern  continent.  There  is,  at  least,  no 
reason  to  suppose  that  they  did  not  as  the  conditions  are, 
and  probably  were,  similar.  Most  of  this  northern  country 
was    more    or    less    covered    with    that    important    though 


"-^ifr 


>      V- 


o    o 

o    3. 


o    u 


c  b 


r-'  -c 


LIFE    AND    HABITS  ii 

primitive  form  of  vegetation  —  the  lichen  — which  was 
then,  and  is  still,  engaged  in  forming  a  soil  capable  of 
sustaining  the  higher  forms  of  plant  life.  These  lichens, 
being  the  chief  food  of  all  the  reindeer,  rendered  the  greater 
part  of  the  northern  continent  suitable  for  the  wandering 
deer.  The  theory  advanced  by  some  writers  that  the 
Caribou  crossed  the  Straits  of  Belle  Isle  during  the  winter, 
when  ice  bridged  the  ten  mile  strip  of  water,  does  not  sound 
plausible  as  an  explanation  of  how  the  island  was  first 
inhabited  by  the  animals,  though  it  is  of  course  quite 
possible  that  at  times  they  have  crossed  under  exceptional 
conditions.  Captain  C,  Hardy,  in  his  book,  "  Forest  Life 
in  Acadie,"  which  was  published  in  1869,  says  that:  "Some 
years  ago,  during  an  unusually  cold  winter,  the  deer  crossed 
in  large  bands  from  Labrador  into  Newfoundland  over  the 
frozen  straits."  He  does  not  give  any  authority  for  the 
statement,  so  the  information  was  probably  obtained  from 
local  fishermen.  So  far  as  I  can  learn,  nothing  of  the  kind 
has  occurred  during  the  last  few  years,  and  as  the  New- 
foundland Caribou  is  fairly  persistent  in  its  distinctness  from 
the  Labrador  race  we  must  be  content  to  believe  that  their 
separation  from  the  original  herds  took  place  very  many 
years  ago.  Yet,  on  the  other  hand,  there  being  always 
two  sides  to  an  argument,  the  Labrador  species  may  have 
come  over  during  comparatively  recent  times,  and  this 
would  account  for  the  claim  that  there  is  a  secondary  species 
or  variety  of  the  Newfoundland  race,  a  claim  which  I  confess 
requires  some  stretch  of  the  imagination  to  believe  in. 

To-day  we  know  the  Caribou  of  the  large  island  as  a 
more  or  less  migratory  animal  which  exists  in  considerable 
numbers.  How  many  there  are  it  would  be  difficult  to  say, 
perhaps  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  altogether  would  be 
a  fairly  safe  estimate.      J.  G.  Millais  thinks  there  are  more 


12  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

than  this  number.      In  his  deHghtful  book,  "Newfoundland 
and  its  Untrodden  Ways"  (published  in  1907),  he  writes: 

"  It  is  very  difficult  to  figure  out  the  number  of  Caribou 
in  Newfoundland,  and  all  estimates  must  be  mere  guesses. 
Mr.  Moulton,  of  Burgeo,  judging  by  the  numbers  wintering 
in  the  barrens  north  of  that  place  and  White  Bear  Bay,  puts 
it  at  two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand,  and  thinks  they  are 
increasing  at  the  rate  of  ten  thousand  annually.  Mr. 
Howley,  on  the  other  hand,  places  the  figures  at  a  hundred 
thousand,  and  I  think  that  double  this  number  is  a  very  fair 
estimate.  In  spite  of  the  enormous  slaughter  which  takes 
place  annually,  and  which  is  every  year  greatly  on  the 
increase,  Newfoundland  will  keep  the  deer  for  many 
centuries  to  come  if  all  shooters  are  licensed,  and  the 
number  of  deer  shot  by  each  person  does  not  exceed  three. 
Thus,  putting  the  death  rate  at  the  highest  estimate  of  three 
animals  each  to  four  thousand  shooters,  twelve  thousand 
would  be  killed  out  of  two  hundred  thousand,  that  is  a 
depreciation  of  six  per  cent.  Now  this  is  a  much  smaller 
rate  of  killing  than  takes  place  among  the  stags  of  Scotland, 
and  they  are  undoubtedly  on  the  increase." 

This  is  a  hopeful  view  of  the  subject,  and  though  his 
estimate  of  the  existing  numbers  seems  slightly  high,  there 
is  every  reason  to  hope  that  the  animals  will  not  decrease 
unless  some  entirely  unforeseen  condition  arises.  To  those 
who,  when  out  hunting,  are  accustomed  to  seeing  two  or 
three  wild  animals  in  a  day,  and  believe  themselves  fortunate 
indeed  if  they  see  half-a-dozen,  the  extraordinary  number 
of  Caribou  to  be  found  in  a  single  day's  walking  or 
canoeing  in  Newfoundland  must  be  a  great  and  very 
delightful  surprise.  During  the  autumn  migration  it  is 
not  unusual  to  see  four  or  five  hundred  in  a  day,  and 
earlier    in     the     season    when     the    animals    are    following 


* 


LIFE    AND    HABITS  13 

their  resular  habit  of  slow  wandering;  from  barren  to 
barren,  or  from  hill  to  hill,  one  may  easily  see  several 
dozen  singly  or  in  small  herds  ;  while  if  we  visit  the  island 
when  the  snow  lies  deep,  and  venture  into  the  animals' 
winter  quarters,  I  am  told  that  irregular  herds  numbering 
thousands  of  head  may  be  found.  It  must  be  a  wonderful 
sight — one  to  remember  and  one  which  I  hope  some  day  to 
have  a  chance  of  seeing. 

Before  going  into  the  life  of  the  Newfoundland  Caribou 
let  us  glance  at  the  animal  itself,  for  he  is  a  stranger  to 
most  people.  He  is  known  scientifically  as  Ra?igifer 
tarandus^  or  perhaps  more  specifically  as  Rangifer  terrce 
novce.  By  the  general  public  who  know  the  animal  at  all, 
he  is  called  a  Woodland  Caribou,  the  name  being  derived 
from  the  Indian  "  maccarib,"  or  "  maccaribo,"  or  "  caribo," 
and  not  as  Sir  John  Richardson  would  have  us  believe  from 
the  French  "  Quarre  boeuf."  The  spelling  that  is  now 
used — "  caribou  " — dates  at  least  as  far  back  as  1609,  when 
it  was  used  by  Les  Cabot.  So  much  for  the  name  which, 
after  all,  is  less  important  than  the  owner  of  it. 

As  to  the  measurements  of  the  Caribou  (of  Newfoundland) 
I  must  confess  myself  in  serious  difficulty,  for  never  having 
actually  measured  one  I  must  rely  on  what  others  say,  and 
unfortunately  what  they  say  varies  considerably.  This  may  be 
owing  to  the  method  of  making  the  measurements,  for  when 
the  animal  is  laid  down  on  its  side  the  forelegs  are  not  in 
a  natural  position  as  there  is  no  weight  on  them;  the  leg, 
therefore,  should  be  forced  upward  as  far  as  it  will  go,  in 
order  to  give  the  approximately  correct  height  of  the  animal 
when  standing.  This  I  believe  is  seldom  done,  hence  the 
somewhat  exaggerated  heights  given  by  many  writers  and 
hunters.  Allowing  for  errors  of  this  sort,  the  height  of  a 
good  stag  may  be  between  forty-six  and  forty-nine  inches  at  the 


14  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

shoulder  (j.  G.  Millais  measured  one  fifty-two  inches),  while 
the  doe  is  fully  five  or  six  inches  shorter.  In  length  the 
stag  varies  greatly,  but  perhaps  six  feet  five  inches  to  nearly 
seven  feet  would  be  correct,  the  doe  being  less  by  six  inches 
or  more.  The  weight  also  is  extremely  variable— age,  season 
and  conditions  being  the  responsible  factors.  Three  to  five 
hundred  pounds  is  I  should  say  within  the  range,  while  one 
writer  gives  it  as  between  five  and  seven  hundred  ;  the  does 
are  very  much  lighter,  seldom  exceeding  a  weight  of  three 
hundred  pounds.  In  colour  the  animals  also  vary,  chiefly 
with  the  season,  but  there  is  so  much  individuality  that  any 
descriptions  must  at  best  be  only  approximate.  Generally 
speaking,  the  summer  pelage  is  a  rather  dark  mouse  grey, 
shading  almost  to  white  on  the  flanks  and  belly.  Round 
the  eyes  there  is  a  more  or  less  defined  and  fairly  constant 
white  ring  and  the  ears  are,  I  think,  always  white,  or 
at  any  rate  very  light  grey  or  bulT  grey.  In  the 
autumn,  with  the  growth  of  the  winter  coat,  the  variation 
in  colour  is  extraordinary  as  will  be  seen  by  an 
examination  of  the  accompanying  photographs.  The  white 
neck  is  then  a  conspicuous  feature  of  the  stags,  but  in  the 
earlier  part  of  the  autumn  it  is  not  quite  so  noticeable  in  the 
does.  The  flanks  are  usually  white  or  very  light  bulT  grey, 
the  under  parts  are  the  same  colour,  which,  as  a  rule,  shades 
gradually  upwards,  the  darkest  colour,  warm  grey  or  brown, 
being  on  the  shoulders,  along  the  back  and  on  the  upper  part 
of  the  hips.  The  tail  shows  conspicuously  white  and  is 
about  six  or  eight  inches  long.  The  face  colouring  is 
usually  darkest  from  the  back  of  the  mouth  almost  to  the 
cheek-bone,  the  nose  being  either  light  grizzly  grey  or 
white.  The  throat  and  the  part  below  the  ears  is  nearly 
always  white,  so  also  is  the  throat  mane,  which  varies  in 
length  from  a  couple  of  inches  to  about  a  foot.      The  legs 


*=.«as 


.    -i*^ 


^^' 


;  ^%, 


Normal  footprint  of  a  Caribou  stag.      The  points  of  the  lioof  come  well  together,  and  the 
dew-claws,  or  cloots,  do  not  make  a  \"ery  deep  impression. 


'^:7^^i 


Footprint  of  the  same  stag  when  frightened.     The  points  of  the  root  are  widely  separated, 
and  the  cloots  arc  driven  far  into  the  ground. 


LIFE     AND    HABITS  15 

may  be  light  or  dark,  as  can  be  seen  from  the  photographs. 
The  winter  colouring  is  white  or  very  light  grizzly  grey  (so  I 
am  told).  The  fawns  are  rather  a  warm  greyish  brown  at  first, 
frequently  becoming  white  or  nearly  white  early  in  the 
autumn.  A  peculiar  feature  of  the  Caribou  is  the  loose 
flap,  or  heavy  fold  of  skin,  which  is  most  strongly  developed 
immediately  behind  the  foreleg  and  continues  to  the  fore 
part  of  the  hind  leg.  The  feet  are  very  large,  with  greatly- 
developed  cloots,  or  dew-claws,  which  are  so  long  that  they 
leave  deep  impressions  in  the  ground  as  the  animal  walks. 
The  footprints  vary  according  to  conditions.  When  the 
creature  is  not  excited  the  hoofs  are  close  together,  so  that 
the  impression  is  almost  circular,  the  cloots  or  secondary 
hoof  making  scarcely  any  mark.  But  when  they  are  excited 
the  hoofs  spread  widely  and  the  cloots  go  deep  into  the 
earth.  This  can  be  clearly  seen  in  the  photographs  facing 
page  14. 

One  of  the  strangest  things  about  the  Caribou's  foot  is  the 
curious  cracking  sound  which  it  makes  when  the  animal  is 
walking.  The  popular  explanation  of  this  is  that  the  hoofs 
strike  each  other  in  passing ;  such,  however,  is  not  the  case. 
I  have  most  carefully  watched  dozens — even  hundreds 
— as  they  have  passed  me  within  little  more  than  arm's 
length  of  where  I  lay  concealed.  The  sound  does  not  occur 
while  the  feet  are  off  the  ground,  of  that  I  am  certain. 
So  far  as  I  could  judge  it  happens  the  moment  the  full 
weight  is  put  on  the  foot  or  just  before  it  is  relieved  of  the 
weight,  and  as  it  is  equally  noticeable  whether  the  animal  is 
walking  on  hard  ground  or  on  soft  bog,  it  cannot  be  caused 
by  the  hoofs  striking  the  ground,  but  more  likely  by  some 
internal  mechanism  of  the  foot.  It  is  so  loud  that  on  a 
quiet  day  it  can  easily  be  heard  a  hundred  and  fifty 
feet  or  more  away  ;   when  a  large  number  of  Caribou  are 


i6  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

walking  together  the  effect  is  most  peculiar,  sounding 
almost  like  a  lot  of  small  castanets.  I  have  never  yet  been 
able  to  determine  whether  or  not  this  clicking  is  made  when 
the  animals  are  trotting  or  galloping,  nor  do  I  know  if  it 
occurs  at  all  seasons  ;  I  have  only  actually  heard  it  in 
summer  and  autumn.  From  what  I  can  learn,  it  is  charac 
teristic  of  all  the  reindeer,  both  of  the  Old  World  and 
the  New.  Its  object  is  not  known  ;  that  it  is  a  signal  I 
cannot  believe,  as  the  animal's  sense  of  smell  is  so  keen  that 
it  can  without  difficulty  follow  the  trail  of  its  own  kind,  and 
does  not  need  any  clicking  sound  to  guide  it  either  by  day 
or  night.  That  it  serves  some  purpose  seems  more  than 
probable  and  perhaps  the  day  will  come  when  we  shall 
know  more  about  animals  and  their  peculiarities  and  this 
will  be  among  the  mysteries  which  will  be  solved. 

Practically  all  the  male  Caribou  carry  horns,  though 
"smooth-heads "are  occasionally  seen.  The  size  and  form  of 
the  antlers  will  be  treated  more  fully  in  Chapters  IV.  and  V. 
A  thoroughly  good  "  head  "  from  Newfoundland  is  probably 
as  fine  as,  if  not  finer,  than  can  be  obtained  from  the  Caribou 
of  any  other  region.  Horns  are  carried  by  most  of  the  does  in 
this  country,  but  it  would  be  difficult  to  say  with  any  degree 
of  accuracy  what  proportion  are  without  them.  Roughly 
speaking,  one  out  of  every  nine  or  ten  lacks  any  visible  horn. 
Mr.  J.  G.  Millais  cites  the  following  two  instances  which 
should  be  of  interest : 

"  Number  of  female  Caribou  seen,  three  hundred  and  six  ; 
made  up  of  one  with  twelve  points,  one  with  eight  points, 
six  with  four  points,  forty  with  three  points,  (about)  a  hundred 
and  twenty  with  two  points,  a  himdred  and  thirty  with  no 
horns  or  only  small  knobby  excrescences." 

Toward  the  end  of  the  same  book,  he  says : 

"  Quite  eight  per  cent,  of  the  female  Newfoundland  Caribou 


A  oiic-hornciJ  Joe.      Sulked  and  photographed  at  very  close  range  on  a  dark  gloomy  morning 


LIFE    AND    HABITS  17 

carry  no  external  horns."  And  continues  in  a  footnote  : 
"  My  calculations  are  based  on  some  notes  I  took  of  female 
Caribou  seen  in  open  country  where  I  could  easily  examine 
them  with  the  glass,  in  1906.  Out  of  three  hundred  females, 
one  had  eleven  points  ;  one,  ten  ;  three,  eight ;  twenty-five, 
six  or  seven  ;  two  hundred  and  forty-six,  four  or  more  points  ; 
and  twenty-four  had  no  horns." 

By  these  notes  it  can  be  seen  how  much  uncertainty  there 
exists  in  the  proportion  of  hornless  to  horned  does. 

Having  now  given  the  reader  a  somewhat  vague  idea  of  the 
appearance  of  Caribou,  let  us  look  into  the  habits  of  this 
interesting  animal. 

The  Caribou's  life  may  be  divided  into  Four  Periods, 
which  correspond  very  closely  with  the  seasons.  Like  the 
spokes  of  a  wheel,  there  is  no  beginning  and  therefore  no 
end,  so  we  may  take  them  in  any  order  we  wish.  Let  us 
therefore  start  with  the  Summer  Period  and  with  each  season 
we  shall  touch  lightly  on  the  most  important  events  in  order 
to  give  a  consecutive  idea  of  the  animal's  life  habits.  In  the 
chapters  which  follow,  the  two  most  important  seasons — the 
mating  and  the  migration — will  be  dealt  with  more  in  detail. 
The  kind  indulgence  of  the  reader  must  be  asked  as  this  will 
necessitate  the  repetition  of  certain  facts  further  on.  The 
present  chapter  is  intended  to  be  a  sketch  of  the  animal  and 
his  life,  touching  on  what  appear  to  me  to  be  the  points  of 
greatest  importance.  If  this  chapter  proves  of  sufficient 
interest,  then  perhaps  the  patient,  long-suffering  reader  may 
be  induced  to  wade  through  the  chapters  which  follow. 

Summer  in  Newfoundland  begins  late  in  June,  during 
which  month  the  Caribou  bring  forth  their  young.  Those 
that  migrated  southward  have  returned  and  reached  their 
summer  homes  in  time  for  the  great  event,  while  those  which 
have  not  migrated  seek  only  a  suitable  nursery  in  the  vicinity 


1 8  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

of  their  winter  quarters.  In  the  thick  forests  ot  spruce  and 
fir,  the  prospective  mother  goes  entirely  alone,  avoiding  her 
own  kind  even  as  she  avoids  man.  There,  safe  from  prying 
eyes,  her  fawn  first  sees  the  light  of  day.  He  is  usually  an 
only  child,  but  if  he  be  one  ot  two  it  will  cause  no  surprise, 
for  twins  are  by  no  means  rare.  Neither  does  the  mother 
object,  and  kill  the  second  arrival  as  the  domesticated  reindeer 
is  said  frequently  to  do.  The  fawn  is  like  most  of  the  deer, 
well-developed  and  strong  at  the  time  of  its  birth,  so  that 
when  but  an  hour  or  two  old  it  can,  with  rather  awkward 
strides,  follow  its  mother.  Unlike  many  of  the  deer,  it  is 
practically  fi-ee  from  spots  and  is  of  a  soft,  warm  mouse 
colour  with  more  or  less  defined  light  grey  or  whitish  regions, 
marked  most  strongly  on  the  flank. 

How  soon  the  mother  leads  her  little  one  out  of  the 
shelter  of  the  forest  I  do  not  know,  probably  not  for  several 
days,  for  outside  the  woods  the  flies  are  worse  even  than  among 
the  trees ;  she  guards  her  ofi^spring  with  the  tenderest  care, 
seldom  leaving  it  for  any  length  of  time,  always  afl'ectionate 
and  solicitous  for  its  welfare.  Fortunately,  she  has  few 
enemies  to  fear.  Wolves  are  practically  extinct  on  the  island, 
the  lynx  is  rare,  but  its  extreme  cunning  makes  it  a  danger 
to  be  dreaded ;  black  bears  are  fairly  abundant,  though  it  is 
very  doubtful  whether  they  ever  harm  the  Caribou,  young  or 
old,  even  though  they  will  occasionally  kill  sheep  and  other 
domesticated  animals.  The  chief  enemies  are  to  be  found 
in  the  insect  world  :  mosquitoes  and  several  species  of  flies, 
some  of  which  cause  intense  annoyance  and  suffering. 
Among  these  the  black  fly  is  the  most  numerous,  and  though 
its  persistent  attacks  in  vast  swarms  must  be  almost  as 
aggravating  to  the  deer  as  it  is  to  man,  its  presence  does  not 
result  in  the  torture  caused  by  some  of  the  gad-flies.  These 
pests  place  their  maggots  in  the  animal's  skin  and  nostrils, 


The  most  ugly  type  of  Caribou  stag  ;  a  marked  contrast  to  most  ot  his  kind.      To  judge  trom 

the  horns,  it  is  probably  a  young  stag  of  perhaps  three  years  ot  age  ;  but  apart  trom  the  horns 

it  has  the  appearance  ot  a  very  old  one. 


LIFE     AND    HABITS  19 

and  leave  unmistakable  proof  of  the  distress  they  cause. 
The  insects,  therefore,  are  the  enemies  which  so  greatly 
influence  the  life  and  habits  of  the  Caribou  and  the  doe 
does  what  is  in  her  power  to  keep  her  young  safe  from  their 
attacks.  Durinp;  these  summer  months  their  lives  would  be 
lives  of  peace  and  comfort,  for  food  is  plentiful  and  varied 
and  the  weather  mild,  but  for  the  flies  who  harass  them  from 
sunrise  to  sunset,  and  the  mosquitoes  who  pester  the 
wretched  animals  throughout  the  cool  northern  nights. 
Nature  has  strangely  arranged  things  and  no  man  can  find 
a  reason  for  many  of  her  plans  ;  why  she  should  allow  the 
dumb  animals  to  be  pestered  is  a  question  that  none  can 
answer. 

During  the  warmer  months  the  Caribou  are  more  or 
less  solitary  in  habit,  going  about  singly  or  in  pairs  and 
only  rarely  in  small  herds  of  halt-a-dozen  or  more.  In 
the  day-time  they  keep  very  largely  to  the  woods,  coming 
out  to  feed  at  the  approach  of  evening.  I  do  not  wish 
it  to  be  understood  that  they  never  feed  during  the  day, 
for  they  do  so  occasionally,  more  especially  when  the 
weather  is  dark  and  cold,  and  as  the  summer  draws  to  a 
close  they  feed  more  and  more  by  day,  so  that  by 
September  their  habits  have  completely  changed  and  they 
become  almost  entirely  diurnal. 

Throughout  the  season  of  warmth  and  sunshine,  the  doe 
and  her  fawn  live  together,  indifi'erent  to  all  but  each  other. 
The  young  Caribou  for  about  two  months  or  so  is  almost 
entirely  dependent  on  its  mother  for  food;  gradually  it  learns 
to  nibble  on  the  mosses  and  lichens,  so  that  by  the  end  of 
summer  it  is  self-dependent.  It  continues  to  suckle  however 
just  as  long  as  the  mother  has  milk,  and  I  have  seen  them 
taking  it  as  late  as  the  beginning  of  November.  To  a  great 
extent,  the  Caribou  spend  the  summer  in  the  more  elevated 


C    2 


20  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

regions,  for  what  reason  I  cannot  say,  for,  as  stated  else- 
where, the  fly  pests  are  nearly,  if  not  quite,  as  numerous  on 
the  mountains  as  in  the  valleys  except,  of  course,  when  the 
wind  blows  so  hard  that  none  can  face  it.  In  the  sheltered 
valleys  and  along  the  river  banks  vegetation  is  very  luxuriant, 
grasses,  flowers  and  ferns  growing  to  amazing  size ;  but 
this  does  not  tempt  the  deer  from  the  higher  and  bleaker 
country,  where  they  live  on  the  various  mosses  and  lichens 
with  which  practically  the  whole  country  is  covered.  Up 
in  the  high  country,  often  hidden  away  amongst  the  forests, 
marshy  barrens  abound  and  nearly  all  are  sprinkled  with 
small  ponds  and  lakes  of  every  size,  while  ice-cold  streams 
and  rivers  carry  the  surplus  water  down  to  the  flatter  lands. 
On  these  barrens  and  among  the  lichen-covered  rocks  of  the 
rougher  regions  the  Caribou  feed,  always  wandering  and 
restless,  content  only  if  they  can  escape  the  flies  and  find 
the  food  they  like  best. 

Both  does  and  stags  are  hornless  at  the  beginning  of 
summer.  The  does,  not  having  lost  their  small  horns  till  the 
end  of  spring,  do  not  show  much  growth  until  July,  but  the 
stags  by  that  time  have  a  fairly  good  head  of  velvet-covered 
antlers,  the  growth  not  being  complete  before  the  last  of 
August  or  beginning  of  September.  The  coats  of  these 
animals  during  the  warm  months  are  entirely  different  from 
their  winter  dress  ;  they  are  of  a  soft  mouse-grey,  varying 
through  the  warm  and  cold  shades,  some  being  fairly  dark 
while  others  are  quite  light.  They  are  always  lightest  on 
the  under  parts  and  flanks,  where  the  colour  runs  into  pearly 
white.  The  hair  at  this  season  is  quite  fine  and  smooth — a 
strange  contrast  to  their  winter  pelage.  The  effect  of  the 
lighter  coats  is  to  make  the  animals  appear  very  much 
smaller  than  when  they  are  dressed  for  cold  weather.  Not 
only  do  they  look  smaller,  but  lighter  and  more  delicate  of 


u 


LIFE     AND    HABITS  21 

limb.  The  long  neck  hair  which  gives  so  much  character 
to  them,  especially  to  the  older  stags,  is  lacking,  and  the 
neck  of  the  stag  is  much  thinner,  as  the  large  glands  below 
the  ears  are  not  visible.  Altogether,  the  Caribou  of  the 
summer  months  is  a  different  animal  from  the  one  we  shall 
see  later  in  the  year,  both  in  appearance  and  habit,  and  so 
seldom  are  they  seen  during  the  day-time  that  we  can  quite 
understand  how  it  was  that  the  early  explorers,  such  as 
Cabot  (in  the  latter  part  of  the  fifteenth  century)  and  others 
considerably  later  who  visited  the  island  during  the 
summer,  failed  to  see  the  Caribou,  or  at  least  they  failed  to 
mention  them.  Ernest  Thompson  Seton,  in  his  finest 
work,  "  Life  Histories  of  Northern  Animals,"  writes  : 

"  Although  the  habitat  of  the  Caribou  lay  nearer  Europe 
than  that  of  any  other  of  the  American  big  game,  and  the 
animal  was  a  common  characteristic  inhabitant  of  those 
northern  parts  of  the  continent  visited  by  Cabot  (1497), 
Roberval  (1534),  and  Cartier  (1535),  this  species  was 
not  discovered  by  white  men  until  after  the  Wapiti,  the 
White-tailed  Deer,  and  the  Moose.  So  far  I  have  found 
no  earlier  mention  than  that  by  Les  Carbot  (or  de  Monts) 
in    1609." 

Evidently  the  early  visitors  to  the  island  did  not  penetrate 
far  into  the  interior,  they  were  content  to  stay  on  the  coast 
where  the  extraordinary  abundance  of  fine  fish  proved  such 
an  attraction.  The  inland  country,  which  at  best  presents 
somewhat  unusual  difficulties  to  the  explorer,  had  apparently 
nothing  to  offer  them  so  valuable  as  the  limitless  harvest 
of  the  ocean,  so  they  stayed  on  the  coast  and  knew 
nothing  of  the  great  herds  of  Caribou  which  populated  the 
interior,  offering  them  a  supply  of  the  best  of  meat,  which 
would  without  doubt  have  proved  a  welcome  change  from 
their  monotonous  diet  of  fish.      How  it  was  that  these  men 


22  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

did  not  learn  of  the  existence  of  Caribou  from  the  natives, 
the  Beothic  Indians,  must  remain  a  mystery.  There  is  no 
doubt  that  they  had  more  or  less  frequent  dealings  with 
these  Indians  during  the  sixteenth  century,  for  even  as  early 
as  the  year  1502,  three  of  these  Indians  were  taken  across 
the  Atlantic  and  exhibited  before  the  English  king.  This 
leads  us  to  wonder  whether  the  Indians  used  Caribou  skins 
for  wearing  apparel,  and  if  they  did  how  it  was  that  the 
curiosity  of  the  white  men  did  not  prompt  them  to  discover 
the  animals  which  supplied  those  skins. 

Let  us  return  to  the  Caribou  of  to-day.  We  have  seen 
them  during  the  summer  period  of  their  existence.  As  the 
days  shorten  and  the  nights  grow  colder,  the  Second  Period 
or  season  is  reached  and  the  animals  attain  their  highest 
development.  The  does  have  grown  fat,  for  after  the  main 
pest  of  flies  has  passed  they  can  feed  more  comfortably,  free 
from  the  constant  irritation  caused  by  their  tormentors. 
The  young  are  well  grown  and  strong,  and  able  to  take  care 
of  themselves  under  ordinary  conditions,  though  they  still  stay 
by  their  mothers.  They  have  learned  the  laws  of  the  wilds, 
not  by  being  taught  by  their  mothers,  as  some  fanciful  writers 
would  have  us  believe,  but  by  the  instinct  and  sense  with 
which  Nature  endowed  them.  Some  of  the  stories  written 
during  recent  years  are  so  childishly  foolish  that  one  is  lost 
in  astonishment,  not  only  at  the  absurdity  of  the  writers, 
but  at  the  deluded  public  which  reads  and  sometimes 
believes  even  the  most  far-fetched  accounts  of  the  schooling 
of  the  wild  creatures.  When  a  supposedly  sane  man  says 
that  he  watched  a  Caribou  doe  teaching  its  fawn  to  jump  a 
fallen  log,  we  almost  expect  to  hear  that  they  have  a  written 
language,  and  have  to  struggle  with  the  "  three  R's."  The 
young  Caribou  learns  to  jump  with  the  same  ease  and  lack 
of  consciousness  as  it  learns  to  walk  and  run,  it  will  jump 


^ 


< 


iifii& 


^^ii^^U 


MiamBiii  iiiiiiii 


LIFE    AND    HABITS  23 

a  log  before  it  is  a  week  old  with  as  much  ease  and  grace 
as  the  older  ones. 

The  stag,  even  more  than  the  doe,  shows  great  change 
with  the  coming  of  autumn.  His  horns  are  fully  grown  and 
hardened  by  about  the  ist  of  September  ;  he  then  begins 
the  somewhat  tedious  task  of  scraping  off  the  now  useless 
velvet  against  the  rough  bark  of  the  spruce,  the  fir,  the 
"  juniper "  (tamarack)  and  the  alder.  He  rubs  his  horns 
till  the  greater  part  of  the  velvet  is  removed,  while  the  more 
inaccessible  places  are  cleansed  with  his  hind  hoofs,  which 
are  sharp  and  very  sensitive.  With  them  he  gently  removes 
each  particle  of  the  dried  coating  so  that  none  remains  to 
mar  the  beauty  of  the  horns.  He  seems  to  be  proud  of  his 
new  possessions  and  struts  about  with  a  thoroughly  satisfied 
air  and  is  even  accused  of  gazing  at  himself  in  the  mirror- 
like pools  as  though  pleased  with  the  reflection  of  his 
adornments.  When  the  velvet  is  removed  the  horns  are  rather 
dull  in  colour,  but  they  soon  assume  a  wonderful  orange 
tone  which  adds  greatly  to  their  beauty.  How  this  colour 
is  obtained  we  do  not  know  for  certain.  The  native  says 
that  it  is  from  the  sap  in  the  bark  of  the  alder  which  oxidizes 
and  turns  to  a  deep  orange  when  exposed  to  the  light. 
This  is  a  fanciful  idea  which  does  not  appear  to  be  based  on 
fact.  The  colour  is  more  likely  to  be  derived  from  the 
horns  themselves,  the  blood  and  the  tissue  with  which  they 
are  covered  having  some  efi^ect  on  it.  I  suggest  this  because 
the  colour  varies  with  the  individual  animals,  those  in  the 
prime  of  life  usually  showing  the  most  brilliant  deep  orange, 
while  the  very  old  stags,  who  have  long  passed  their  prime, 
have  as  a  rule  very  light-coloured  horns.  If  the  colour  were 
produced  by  rubbing  against  any  sort  of  tree  or  bush  this 
would  not  happen.  The  horns  of  the  does,  which  are  very 
much  smaller  and  less  vigorous,  are  also  light  in  colour.    The 


24  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

theory  that  the  Caribou  colour  their  horns  with  a  fluid 
exuded  from  between  the  hoofs  of  the  hind  foot  is  also,  I 
believe,  wrong,  and  has  probably  arisen  from  observing  the 
habit  above  mentioned  of  scratching  the  velvet  from  the 
horns  with  their  feet.  The  does  do  not  lose  the  velvet  until 
much  later  than  the  stags  ;  indeed  it  is  not  an  uncommon 
thing  to  see  untidy  strips  of  dry  velvet  still  adhering  as 
late  as  October    loth  or   15th. 

This  Second  Period  is  the  most  important  in  the  animals' 
lives,  for  it  covers  the  mating  season  and  the  southerly 
migration.  Both  of  these  subjects  are  dealt  with  in  greater 
detail  in  the  two  following  chapters,  but  as  this  part  is  a 
summary  of  the  whole  life  of  the  Caribou,  we  will  glance 
over  the  chief  events  with  apologies  if,  later  on,  the  reader 
finds  certain  repetitions.  I  do  this  to  make  the  history  of 
the  animals'  life  consecutive. 

Instead  of  a  listless  creature  wandering  about  in  a  rather 
aimless  way,  we  now  find  the  stag  conspicuous  in  his 
newly-burnished  antlers,  his  crowning  beauty,  a  thoroughly 
restless  animal  whose  passions  usually  reach  their  height 
by  October  ist,  or  a  little  later.  No  longer  does  he  seek 
seclusion  in  the  dark  forests,  no  longer  does  he  shun  the 
daylight.  He  seems  possessed  of  the  spirit  of  adventure 
and  at  times  will  even  welcome  the  excitement  of  conflict. 
The  smooth,  mouse-coloured  summer  coat  has  been  super- 
seded by  a  heavy,  rich  mantle  which,  besides  adding  to 
his  beauty  and  acting  as  a  shield  to  save  his  body  from  the 
sharp  horns  of  a  possible  antagonist,  will  protect  him  from 
the  penetrating  blasts  of  the  winter  winds.  His  neck  is 
creamy  white,  with  a  long  mane  hanging  from  the  throat  ; 
the  flank  and  belly  also  are  white,  his  back  and  sides  are 
more  or  less  warm  grey,  varying  greatly  both  in  colour  and 
tone.      So  thick  is  the  coat  that  the  long  hair  forms  regular 


LIFE    AND    HABITS  25 

vertical  ridges  on  the  sides  and  neck  and  irregular  ridges 
across  the  flank,  giving  it  the  appearance  of  a  very  deep 
plush  or  imitation  fur.  On  the  neck  just  below  the  ears 
and  also  under  the  throat  are  large  glands,  which  are 
swollen  only  at  this  time  of  the  year.  In  some  instances, 
these  glands  are  so  large  as  to  distort  the  neck  and  detract 
greatly  from  the  appearance  of  the  stag.'  (This  will  be 
noticed  in  several  of  the  illustrations.)  All  of  these  signs 
proclaim  the  mating  season.  Another  sign  is  the  curious 
habit  the  animal  has  of  standing  for  long  periods  in  an 
attitude  of  absolute  dejection,  the  object  of  which  is 
difficult  to  understand.  At  such  times  his  head  is  held 
low,  so  that  from  the  bent  neck  the  long  fringe  of  hair 
practically  touches  the  ground.  As  a  rule,  the  ears  droop 
and  the  hind  quarters  are  drawn  slightly  forward,  almost 
like  an  animal  standing  tail  to  a  snowstorm.      Occasionally, 

'  Whether  these  visible  swellings  are  in  any  way  connected  with  the  glands 
which  are  described  by  Mr.  J.  G.  Millais  in  his  "  Newfoundland  and  Its 
Untrodden  Ways,"  1  do  not  know  ;  his  own  words  should,  perhaps,  be  given 
so  that  the  reader  will  understand  the  subject  more  clearly  : — 

"In  1906  I  (Mr.  Millais)  made  the  interesting  discovery,  which  is,  I  think, 
new  to  zoologists,  namely,  that  the  Caribou  stag  sometimes  possesses  a  sac 
containing  hair  in  the  throat  skin.  On  October  20th,  I  killed  a  very  large  old 
stag  near  Shoe  Hill,  and  whilst  removing  the  neck  skin,  my  knife  slipped  and 
disclosed  a  very  curious  sac  about  five  inches  long  and  two  broad  ;  this 
contained  growing  hair  on  the  inner  skin,  and  the  cavity  was  full  ot  a  mass  of 
compressed  hair  soaking  in  a  watery  mucus.  This  skin  bag  was  situated  in  a 
thin  vellum  of  the  inner  skin  in  the  region  of  the  upper  throat.  The  Indians 
call  the  little  bag  '  Piduateh,'  and  the  few  white  men  who  know  of  its  existence, 
the  '  Toler '  (i.e.,  crier  or  bell),  so  that  it  may  have  some  affinity  to  the  long 
throat  appendage  found  on  the  Moose  and  known  as  the  'bell.'  In  the  case  of 
the  Caribou,  the  hair  sac  is  internal  with  hair  growing  inwards,  whilst  in  the 
Moose  the  ornament  is  a  long  piece  of  hardened  skin  covered  with  hair,  which 
hangs  from  the  centre  of  the  throat.  The  Indians  told  me  that  this  sac  is  only 
found  in  one  in  fifty  Caribou,  generally  in  the  males,  and  that  it  is  sometimes 
found  in  the  inside  skin  of  the  cheek.  The  existence  of  this  curious  attachment 
has  not  been  previously  noticed.  It  seems  to  be  useless,  and  can  possess  none 
of  the  functions  of  a  gland." 


26  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

the  head  shakes  sideways  in  an  impatient  manner,  but  often 
the  animal  stands  immovable  for  as  much  as  an  hour 
seemingly  oblivious  to  all  that  is  going  on.  A  doe  may 
suddenly  attract  his  attention,  when  a  great  transformation 
takes  place  with  startling  rapidity.  With  head  held  high, 
nostrils  dilated,  and  eyes  flashing,  he  regards  the  fair  one 
intently.  At  such  a  time  the  Caribou  stag  should  be  seen 
to  be  thoroughly  appreciated,  for  then  he  is  truly  an  object 
of  beauty,  altogether  different  from  the  drawings  we  so 
often  see  or  the  miserable,  sick-looking  specimens  which 
from  time  to  time  appear  in  Zoological  Gardens,  where 
they  linger  a  few  months  growing  more  and  more  ugly, 
until  they  succumb  to  conditions  which  they  find  intoler- 
able and  which  always  lead  to  illness. 

As  the  subject  of  the  mating  is  gone  into  with  such 
detail  in  the  following  chapter,  I  shall  not  dwell  too  long 
on  it  here.  The  season  of  the  rut  usually  lasts  about  two 
or  three  weeks,  beginning  under  ordinary  conditions  during 
the  first  week  in  October.  Unless  a  heavy  fall  of  snow 
takes  place  unduly  early  or  some  other  cause  beyond 
our  knowledge  intervenes,  the  Caribou  remain  some- 
where near  their  summer  quarters  up  in  the  higher  lands 
until  this  season  has  passed.  It  is  on  this  account  that 
so  few  men  ever  see  the  animals  at  their  best,  as  most  of 
the  hunting  is  done  during  the  migration  or  soon  after. 
In  the  mating  season  the  stags  become  masters  of  small 
bands  of  does,  numbering  from  two  or  three  up  to  a 
limit  of  about  twenty  ;  the  common  number  for  a  mature 
stag  being  from  eight  to  twelve.  Several  stags  often  keep 
possession  of  a  herd  together,  so  that  the  common  belief 
in  the  inevitable  antagonism  of  the  stags  is  without 
foundation.  Fights  do  take  place,  very  often  perhaps, 
but    they    are   by    no   means    so   frequent   as    some   people 


LIFE    AND    HABITS  27 

believe.  Throughout  this  season  of  love  and  battle  the 
fawns  nearly  always  stay  with  their  mothers  and  continue 
with  them  for  some  months  afterward. 

With  the  first  severe  snowfall  that  occurs  after  the  middle 
of  October  the  great  southerly  migration  begins.  This 
snow  may  not  come  before  the  middle  or  end  of  November, 
but  it  is  usually  expected  about  October  22nd.  In 
former  days,  I  am  told  by  the  older  guides  and  others,  they 
always  had  heavy  snow  by  October  15th,  but  during  the  last 
eight  seasons  which  I  have  spent  on  the  island  there  has 
been  nothing  like  regularity,  so  that  migration  has  begun 
anywhere  from  early  October  (191 2)  to  the  first  week  in 
December  (1908).  These  two  dates  are  of  course  extremes 
and  similar  conditions  might  not  occur  again  for  many 
years.  In  a  general  way  the  first  of  the  migrating  animals 
should  be  seen  crossing  the  railroad  between  Grand  Lake 
and  Howley  or  Gaff-topsail  between  October  23  rd  and 
November  ist  and  from  then  on  for  several  weeks 
according  to  the  season.  During  this  time  they  come  in 
herds  of  from  two  or  three  to  over  a  hundred,  single 
individuals  seldom  appearing  except  when  the  herd  has 
been  disturbed  by  hunters.  In  nearly  every  case  the  herds 
are  led  by  a  doe,  frequently  one  that  has  no  fawn,  or  what 
is  called  in  Newfoundland  a  "  dry  "  or  "  barren  "  doe.  She 
seems  more  alert  than  the  stags  and  therefore  better  able  to 
guide  the  herd  past  the  many  dangers  which  threaten  it 
during  its  long  southerly  march.  The  stags,  now  forlorn- 
looking  creatures  of  dejected  mien,  keep  to  the  middle  of 
the  column.  Occasionally  one  brings  up  at  the  rear  or 
follows  some  distance  behind,  but  only  on  rare  occasions 
does  he  assume  the  lead.  It  is  noticeable  that  he  is  not 
much  of  a  success  at  that  rtf^,  for  he  will  often  walk  blindly 
into  the  most  apparent  danger.      This  peculiarity  is  shown 


2  8  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

in  the  picture  facing  this  page,  where  the  does  are  seen  clearly 
suspicious,  while  the  stag  walks  on  blindly  to  within  close 
range  of  the  camera,  not  even  paying  heed  to  the  warning 
snort  of  the  more  timid  does  that  are  so  much  more 
careful.  But  however  unsuspicious  the  stag  may  appear  to 
be,  he  never  fails,  so  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  observe,  to 
take  alarm  at  the  scent  of  man,  and  with  the  wind  in  the 
right  direction  they  notice  that  scent  at  incredible  distances. 
It  is  interesting  to  see  how  they  are  affected  by  the  slightest 
taint  of  man-scent.  The  Caribou  stag  may  be  walking 
along  quietly,  apparently  not  taking  heed  of  anything, 
suddenly  his  sensitive  nostrils  are  assailed  by  the  alarming 
scent,  he  immediately  jumps  sideways  as  though  a  bomb 
had  exploded  directly  beneath  his  body  so  high  does  he 
bound  from  the  earth  ;  then  he  usually  stands  still  for 
some  seconds,  staring  in  the  direction  from  which  he  believes 
the  danger  may  appear  in  more  tangible  form.  If  the  scent 
reaches  him  again,  he  will  make  several  more  bounds  and 
then  go  off  with  a  long  deliberate  swinging  trot,  throwing  his 
legs  high  as  he  makes  his  way  through  the  bog,  but  when 
very  badly  frightened,  he  will  gallop  at  full  speed.  If  no 
further  suspicion  of  scent  comes  to  him,  he  will  circle  round, 
keeping  a  safe  distance  until  he  gets  down  wind  of  the  place 
where  he  was  first  alarmed,  then  he  will  remain  for  a  long 
time  standing  still  and  throwing  his  head  up  frequently  in 
his  efforts  to  catch  the  wind-borne  scent  of  danger.  The 
stags  jump  more  often  than  the  does  at  the  first  moment 
of  fear,  but  the  does  are  more  painstaking  in  working  their 
way  down  wind  in  their  efforts  to  determine  the  origin  of 
the  danger. 

It  is  difficult  to  say  what  will  frighten  the  Caribou  and 
what  will  not.  I  remember  once  trying  to  "  spoil  "  a  lead 
so    that   the  animals,  instead   of  following   it,  would   come 


LIFE    AND    HABITS  29 

along  the  one   near  which  I  was  watching.      To  do  this,  I 
hung  a   white   handkerchief  in   such   a  way    that  it  would 
blow  freely  directly  over  the  path.     Instead  of  causing  alarm, 
this   simply  aroused   their  curiosity  and  several   herds,  after 
watching  intently  for  some  time,  deliberately  walked  towards 
it  and  actually  passed  it  within  a  few  feet  on  their  southward 
journey.      Profiting  by  this  experience,   I   have  frequently 
tried   to  attract   them   to  where    I   was   hiding  by  a  similar 
device,  but  it   has   never  proved   successful.      As  the  hand- 
kerchief failed  to  turn  them  from  the  lead,  I  took  a  tin  and 
hung  it  on  a  stick,  with  a  large  nail  dangling,  so  that  with 
each  gust  of  wind   it   would  make   a  noise,  but   even   this 
did    not    deter    the    persistent    creatures    and    they   passed 
it  by   just  as  they  had    passed  the  blowing  handkerchief, 
whereas  if  I  had  shown  the  top  of  my  head  at  a  distance  of 
two  or  three  hundred  yards,  they  would  have  rushed  away 
at  full  speed ;  at  least,  that  is  what  I  have  nearly  always  seen 
them  do.      However  keen  of  sight  they  may  be,  and  it  is  a 
much-disputed    point  whether    their    sight    is    keen,    it    is 
rather  to  their  sense  of  smell  that  they  so  frequently  owe 
their  safety.     Not  only  do  they  detect  the  presence  of  a  man 
a  long  distance  away,  but  the  trail  he  has  left  appears  fresh 
to  them  for  many   hours,  if  not  washed  away  by   rain  or 
destroyed  by  snow.      They  have  also  a  deep-rooted  objection 
to  passing  over  the  place  where  one  of  their  kind  has  been 
killed.      At  one  time  I   was  on  a  lead  near  which  a   stag 
had  been  shot  ;   the  body,  from  which  the  horns  had  been 
removed,  was  buried,  so  that  the  lead — an  extremely  good 
one — should   not   be   spoiled.      But  though   I   watched  for 
several   days   and   many  herds  came  along  the   path,   they 
always    took   alarm   at  the   scent  and    turned    back    badly 
frightened.      The  natives  say  that  the  ground  is  "  poisoned  " 
by  a  carcase  and  that  no  Caribou   will  go   near   it.      This 


30  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

may  not  always  be  the  case,  but  it  certainly  was,  the  only 
time  that  I  have  tried  it. 

The  food  of  the  Caribou  during  the  autumn,  just  as  in 
the  summer,  consists  largely  of  lichens  and  mosses,  but  they 
also  seem  very  partial  to  the  leaves  of  many  of  the  shrubs, 
such  as  the  alder,  willow  and  certain  viburnums  which  grow 

'  CD 

along  the  banks  of  streams  and  rivers.  I  do  not  think  they 
eat  the  twigs,  except  possibly  the  extreme  tips  of  the  willow, 
but  the  leaves  are  pulled  off  and  eaten  with  evident  relish. 
One  of  the  most  delightful  sights  in  the  country  is  to  be 
seen  on  the  rivers  when,  if  one  goes  noiselessly  along  in  a 
canoe,  the  Caribou,  young  and  old,  does  and  stags,  may  be 
seen  enjoying  their  meal  of  browse.  They  make  their  way 
through  the  thickest  brush  which  overhangs  the  water  in 
a  tangled  mass  through  which  no  man  could  go,  scarcely 
making  any  noise,  stopping  here  and  there  to  nibble  off 
the  smaller  leaves.  At  such  times  they  often  allow  the 
canoe  to  approach  within  a  few  feet  before  taking  fright. 
When  they  first  catch  sight  of  the  canoe,  they  usually  stare 
at  it  a  moment  and  then  vanish  quickly  in  a  very  noisy 
fashion  ;  but  before  they  are  disturbed  they  present  a 
wonderfully  beautiful  picture,  for  the  rivers  of  Newfound- 
land are  at  their  best  in  September  and  October  and  even 
without  the  animals  they  are  worth  seeing.  The  glowing 
scarlet  of  the  maples,  the  birches  with  their  gleaming  white 
trunks  and  foliage  of  pure  golden  yellow  sprinkled  with 
green  and  brown,  the  restless  poplars,  whose  trembling 
leaves  become  a  most  intense  yellow,  less  varied  perhaps 
than  the  many  shades  of  the  birches,  but  none  the  less 
bewildering,  form  a  shimmering  mass  which  flickers  in  the 
sunlight.  Behind  all  stand  the  deep,  quiet  greens  of  the  firs 
and  the  spruces,  relieved  here  and  there  by  the  spun  gold  of 
the  tamarack  or  juniper.     In  the  foreground  along  the  edge  of 


LIFE    AND    HABITS  31 

the  water,  there  is  the  profusion  of  crimson  and  orange  hues 
of  the  viburnums  and  myrtle,  coloured  as  though  by  rich 
wines.  In  the  water  all  these  myriad  colours  are  reflected, 
a  vibrant  mass  which  so  well  sets  off  the  simple  greys  and 
whites  of  the  feeding  Caribou.  Yes,  it  is  well  worth 
seeing,  for  even  if  it  does  not  last  long,  it  leaves  an 
impression  which  comes  to  life  each  time  the  memory  is 
stirred  by  the  mention  of  Newfoundland  and  its  fascinating 
waterways.  Those  who  have  lived  all  their  lives  in  England 
know  nothing  ot  autumn  colours  save  the  sombre  yellows 
and  browns,  and  they  find  it  hard  to  believe  the  stories  of 
the  gorgeousness  of  the  north.  Even  if  one  suggests  a  touch 
of  the  scarlet  maple  in  a  painting,  the  sombre-hued  person 
calls  us  to  task,  not  believing  that  such  barbaric  beauty  can 
exist  in  wild  nature. 

During  this  period  of  wonderful  colours,  the  Caribou  are 
partial  to  a  form  of  food  which,  so  far  as  I  know,  has  never 
been  recorded  as  part  of  their  somewhat  limited  diet.  I 
had  noticed,  when  canoeing  up  and  down  the  rivers,  that 
the  leaves  of  the  spatter-dock  and  its  close  cousin  the  water 
lily  were  seldom  to  be  seen,  but  that  the  stems  were 
extremely  abundant.  Not  believing  it  to  be  the  work  of 
beavers,  for  they  eat  the  roots  and  lower  shoots,  I  decided  to 
watch  the  river  closely.  On  the  second  day,  a  herd  of 
several  Caribou  swam  across  the  river  near  where  I  was 
hidden,  and  coming  to  the  lily  pads,  immediately  began 
eating  the  large  leaves.  The  water  was  over  four  feet  in 
depth  so  the  animals  could  not  touch  bottom.  They  bit 
off  the  leaves  as  they  swam  about,  frequently  putting  their 
heads  entirely  under  water  in  their  efforts  to  get  possession 
of  a  submerged  leaf.  For  over  half-an-hour  they  continued 
their  feast,  unconscious  of  the  man  who  was  watching  them  so 
intently.     They  reminded  me  strongly  of  a  herd  of  moose, 


32  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

except  that  they  did  not  ever  go  completely  under  water, 
and,  of  course,  they  swam  much  higher  and  with  even  less 
effort.  This  then  was  the  solution  of  the  many  leafless 
stems.  I  have  told  this  to  several  guides,  none  of  whom 
knew  that  the  Caribou  fed  on  these  leaves.  On  three 
other  occasions  I  found  them  engaged  in  similar  feasts,  so  I 
am  fairly  sure  that  it  is  not  an  exceptional  food.  Unfor- 
tunately I  never  succeeded  in  obtaining  a  photograph  of  the 
animals  thus  engaged  owing  to  the  darkness  of  the  weather. 
The  intelligent  animals  seem  to  know  better  than  to  go 
into  the  small  bog  ponds  which  are  so  numerous  all  over 
the  barrens,  not  even  the  most  succulent  leaves  having 
sufficient  attraction  to  coax  them  into  the  treacherous  pools. 
The  bottom  of  these  pools  is  somewhat  indeji?iite^  just  as  in 
the  bog-holes  in  Ireland  ;  the  banks  also  are  crumbly,  so 
that  it  would  be  difficult  for  an  animal  to  get  out  if  he 
should  once  venture  in. 

During  the  migration,  the  Caribou  are  almost  entirely 
diurnal  in  their  habits.  They  feed  by  day,  chiefly  during 
the  noon  hours,  when  they  may  be  seen  wandering  slowly 
over  the  savannas  or  barrens,  grazing  on  their  favourite  food, 
the  reindeer  moss  [C/ac/onia  ra?igiferi7td)  which  tinges  the 
bogs  with  its  curious  lemon-grey  colours,  in  such  beautiful 
contrast  to  the  deep  purple  browns  and  orange  greens  of 
the  mosses,  and  the  crimsons  of  the  dwarfed  shrubs.  The 
warmer  the  weather,  the  more  time  do  the  deer  devote  to 
feeding  during  their  journey.  In  fact,  on  really  warm  days 
they  do  not  travel,  but  spend  their  time  enjoying  the  sun- 
shine, feeding  and  sleeping  the  hours  away  in  a  delightfully 
lazy  manner.  Let  the  cold  north-east  wind  blow,  bringing 
with  it  stinging  flakes  of  frozen  snow  and  feeding  becomes 
a  secondary  consideration.  The  call  to  the  south  is  strong. 
There  is  no  time  to  sleep  during  the  day  and  no  time  to 


c 


y. 


o 


LIFE    AND    HABITS  33 

eat.  Onward  they  go,  increasing  their  speed,  under  the 
able  leadership  of  the  older  does,  while  the  advance  guard 
of  winter  whitens  the  country  as  though  anxious  to  conceal 
the  trails  of  those  that  travel. 

This  brings  us  to  the  Third  Period  in  the  lives  ot  our 
animals — the  period  of  desolation  and  suffering,  when 
Nature  in  her  stern  way  thins  out  the  weakling,  prunes  the 
Caribou  tree  of  all  branches  that  are  not  strong  and  healthy. 
The  gates  close  behind  the  travelling  herds,  lakes  and  rivers 
are  frozen,  the  treacherous  bog  pools  become  more 
treacherous  as  the  ice  forms  and  is  covered  with  snow,  so 
that  no  animal  can  see  where  the  safe  road  winds  its  way 
across  the  open  country  from  forest  to  forest.  As  the 
winter  continues  the  snow  lies  deeper  and  deeper  covering 
all  things,  levelling  the  irregularities,  and  making  the  life  of 
the  wild  a  hard  and  terrible  light  from  which  only  the 
strongest  and  cleverest  emerge.  On  the  flat  land  conditions 
are  entirely  unfavourable  for  the  Caribou  ;  the  snow  has 
covered  their  ground  food,  so  that  nothing  can  be  found 
except  the  tree  mosses.  In  the  higher  lands,  therefore, 
they  must  live  until  the  approach  of  spring.  A  dreary 
prospect,  but  one  to  which  they  are  accustomed  by  the 
inherited  experience  of  countless  generations.  In  the  high 
lands  the  wind  helps  the  animals  by  sweeping  the  snow 
from  the  ground  and  thus  exposing  their  food.  The  cold 
accompanying  these  fierce  northerly  gales  must  be  intense, 
and  any  animal  less  well  suited  to  the  conditions  would 
soon  succumb,  but  the  Caribou  has  been  well  provided  by 
Nature  to  withstand  even  the  keenest  cold.  Their  coats  are 
extremely  thick,  and  though  they  have  but  little  oily  wool 
next  to  the  skin,  the  hair  is  so  constructed  that  it  offers  the 
greatest  possible  protection.  Not  only  is  the  hair  long  and 
very  close,  but  it  is  hollow,  like  miniature  quills,  so  that  a 


34  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

more  perfect  form  of  insulation  could  scarcely  be  devised. 
It  is  therefore  probable  that  these  animals  do  not  suffer  to 
any  extent  from  the  actual  cold.  Their  suffering  is  caused 
by  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  sufficient  food,  and  even  here 
Nature  has  developed  the  Caribou  with  special  reference  to 
the  conditions  under  which  it  must  live,  by  providing  it 
with  hoofs  which  are  capable  of  digging  away  the  snow  even 
though  it  be  many  inches  deep.  The  hoofs  are  not  only 
very  large,  but  keen-edged  and  thoroughly  well  adapted  to 
the  purpose.  During  the  winter,  the  frog  is  almost  entirely 
absorbed  to  still  further  fit  the  foot  for  its  purpose,  while 
the  hairs  which  grow  between  the  hoofs  protect  the 
inner  edges. 

In  examining  the  feet  of  various  northern  animals,  one  is 
struck  by  the  extraordinary  manner  in  which  they  are 
designed  to  meet  the  special  requirements  of  their  owners. 
Where  snow  is  continually  deep  for  long  periods  the 
animal  must  be  able  to  walk  without  sinking  too  deep, 
therefore  size  is  of  great  importance.  The  lynx  and  the 
northern  hares  offer,  perhaps,  the  finest  example  of  the 
soft-padded  foot.  The  former  has  all  four  feet  thoroughly 
developed  for  snow  walking.  The  latter  has  only  the  hind 
feet  so  arranged,  because  the  animal  carries  most  of  his 
weight  on  them ;  the  front  feet  are  fairly  small  and  compara- 
tively lightly  clad,  to  allow  for  digging  or  burrowing  into  the 
snow.  The  Caribou's  feet,  though  in  complete  contrast  to 
these,  are  equally  well  fitted  for  their  purpose.  Instead  of 
the  foot  being  enlarged  by  an  extra  growth  of  wool  and  hair 
to  gain  a  supporting  surface,  they  have  extra-large  and  wide- 
spreading  hoofs  which  act  as  snow-shoes.  According  to 
Mr.  E.  Thompson  Seton,  the  reindeer  (whose  feet  are 
nearly  identical  with  those  of  the  Newfoundland  Caribou) 
"  has  about  one  square  inch  of  foot  support  for  each  two 


LIFE    AND    HABITS  35 

pounds   of    his  weight,   while    the   moose,    in    standing,   is 
under  a  pressure  of  eight  pounds  to  the  square  inch."      It  is 
therefore  no  wonder  that  the  Caribou  can  travel  with  such 
ease  over  snow.      In  the  winter  the  hoofs  grow  larger  than 
in  the  summer,  the  ground  being  soft  there  is  not  so  much 
wear  for  them.      Thus  cause  and  effect  are  worked  out  to 
the    animal's     advantage  ;      the     larger     hoof     is     needed 
more   in   the  winter,  therefore   by  this   simple  action   is  it 
produced.      The  hairs  of  the  feet,  which  are  long  and  stiff, 
grow    downward,   and    evidently    assist    in    preventing  the 
animal   slipping  when   travelling  over  ice  or  frozen    snow. 
While    on    the    subject    of  their  feet,   perhaps  the  most 
interesting  part  of  their  anatomy,  let  us  see  how  thoroughly 
they    are    designed   for  walking  over  the  bogs  or  marshes 
which  form  so  large  a  part  of  the  animal's  home.       These 
marshes    are    in    many    places    so    soft   that   they   will   not 
support  a  man.      When   I   say  they  will  not  support  him,  I 
mean   that  a  man   would   be   drowned   if  he  attempted   to 
cross  the  more  treacherous  places.      Then  there  are  many 
parts  where  a  man  can  get  through  only  with  the  greatest 
difficulty  and  danger,  sinking  over  his  knees  at  every  step. 
The    Caribou    usually    avoids   the    very    soft  and   seemingly 
bottomless  bogs,  but  walks  over  the  fairly  soft  places  with 
no  apparent  trouble,  not  sinking  more  than  an  inch  or  two 
where  a  man  would  go  over  his  knees.      The  idea  that  they 
never  get  bogged  is  not  entirely  correct,  for  I  have  seen  a 
large  stag  go  down  so  deep  that  for  Rilly  five  minutes   he 
floundered  in  vain  ;    finally,  after  making  frantic  efforts  as 
he  saw  me  approach,  he  managed  to  extricate  himself.      A 
thoroughly   frightened    animal   he   was,  judging    from    the 
way  he  made  off.      I  examined  the  bog,  and  found  it  to  be 
so  soft,  that  even  on  the  tussocks  of  grass  I  could  find  no 
support.       I   do  not  believe  that  any   other  large    creature 


D   2 


36  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

would  have  escaped,  not  even  a  moose,  which,  next  to  the 
Caribou,  can  get  through  a  soft  swamp  as  well  as  any  animal 
I  know.  Besides  being,  as  we  have  seen,  a  snow-shoe  and 
bog-walking  device,  the  foot  of  the  Caribou  facilitates  walking 
on  ice,  and  is  so  well  adapted  to  swimming  that  it  propels 
the  animal  through  the  water  at  a  speed  which  must  be 
seen  to  be  appreciated.  Certainly  no  large  animal  can  com- 
pete with  it.  Single-handed  in  a  light  canoe,  with  no  wind 
to  be  considered,  I  find  that  I  can  with  difficulty  overtake  a 
Caribou  ;  it  means  straining  to  my  utmost  and  going  probably 
about  six  miles  an  hour.  How  long  the  Caribou  could  keep 
up  such  speed,  I  cannot  say,  but  I  believe  we  both  would 
get  exhausted  about  the  same  time.  Allowing  them  to  go 
at  their  regular  speed,  which  is  rather  over  two  miles  an 
hour,  they  do  not  seem  to  tire  any  more  than  when  walking. 
They  have  no  objection  to  taking  the  water  and  will  often 
swim  in  preference  to  going  on  land.  It  must  be  a  large 
lake  indeed  that  will  cause  them  to  change  their  route. 
Five  miles  is  about  as  far  as  I  have  ever  heard  of  them  going 
by  water,  though  personally  I  have  never  seen  them  do  any- 
thing like  that  distance.  The  fawns  at  the  age  of  three 
or  four  months  enter  the  water,  no  matter  how  cold  it 
may  be,  just  as  readily  as  the  old  ones.  The  picture  facing 
page  32  shows  one  that  swam  up  river  by  the  side  of  the 
canoe  for  over  half-a-mile,  for  no  apparent  reason  and 
without  fear,  so  long  as  he  did  not  get  wind  of  me.  No 
animal  swims  so  high  out  of  the  water  as  the  Caribou,  as 
may  be  seen  by  some  of  the  accompanying  photographs, 
their  coats  act  as  a  life  jacket,  owing  to  the  air-filled,  quill- 
like hair  which  supports  them.  When  in  the  water,  the 
tail  is  always  held  erect,  like  the  white  flag  of  the  Virginia  or 
white-tail  deer,  when  the  animal  is  alarmed.  Indian  file  is 
the  rule  of  formation  for  swimming  if  there  is  any  distance 


-5' 


l; 


LIFE    AND    HABITS  37 

to  be  travelled.  Even  in  crossing  a  small  river  where  there 
is  much  current  the  Caribou  go  in  single  file,  each  close  to 
the  one  in  fi-ont,  so  that  they  present  an  unbroken  line 
with  heads  and  raised  tails  to  mark  off  the  individuals ; 
they  go  without  sound  unless  frightened,  when  the  calves 
frequently  give  a  curious  grunt  at  regular  intervals. 

All  of  this  is  taking  us  away  from  the  Third  Period,  the 
reader  must  pardon  the  digression,  which  seemed  to  come  so 
naturally ;  but  we  must  now  return  to  the  cold  snow-swept 
hills  where  we  shall  find  that  Nature  has  been  busy 
preparing  the  animals  for  the  season  of  short  days. 

To  reduce  the  hardships  of  the  Caribou  during  the 
severe  weather,  she  kindly  relieves  the  stags  of  their  heavy 
horns  before  the  snow  becomes  deep — the  larger  the  horn, 
the  earlier  it  is  discarded.  We  wonder,  therefore,  why 
anyone  should  ever  have  spoken  of  the  brow  antler  as  a 
snow  shovel,  for  under  no  condition  would  it  be  used  for 
that  purpose.  For  some  reason  which  we  cannot  explain, 
the  does  carry  their  little  horns  throughout  the  winter,  but 
as  they  are  not  large  enough  to  cause  any  annoyance,  there 
is  no  particular  object  in  removing  what  might  prove  to  be 
a  useful  weapon  ot  defence  for  herself  or  her  fawn. 

To  make  the  animals  conform  to  the  colour  of  the 
whitened  country  Nature  has  caused  the  Caribou  to  become 
almost  entirely  white.  There  are  exceptions  to  this  rule, 
but  the  majority  are  either  quite  white  or  very  nearly  so  by 
the  beginning  of  winter.  What  the  object  of  this  change 
may  be  it  is  difficult,  in  fact  I  might  truthfully  say 
impossible,  to  discover;  it  can  scarcely  be  for  protection. 
The  fact  that  the  animals  mass  themselves  together  in  such 
large  and  therefore  conspicuous  herds  would  take  away 
any  advantage  that  would  be  given  by  the  white  coats. 
Besides  which,  their  only  natural  enemy,  the  wolves,  which 


38  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

are  almost  if  not  quite  extinct  in  Newfoundland,  do  not 
hunt  by  sight  any  more  than  other  wild  creatures  do.  We 
can  readily  understand  the  advantage  which  the  white 
colour  is  to  the  hare  of  the  north,  for  as  they  sit  quietly 
for  hours  at  a  time,  the  scent  of  their  tracks  becomes  cold, 
and  they  are  as  inconspicuous  as  one  mound  of  snow  is 
among  others.  Also  the  weasel,  by  turning  white,  has 
much  advantage  in  stalking  his  quarry.  It  seems  to  be 
always  the  same,  one  object  pitted  against  another,  the 
balance  being  maintained  as  closely  as  possible,  so  that 
neither  the  hunter  nor  the  hunted  shall  gain  any  great 
advantage.  When  we  build  guns  to  penetrate  the  strongest 
armour  and  then  build  armour  to  resist  the  most  powerful 
guns,  we  are  but  copying  Nature  in  our  individual  fight  for 
supremacy  and  greater  perfection  of  power.  The  more 
one  studies  the  question  of  white  as  a  winter  garb  for 
animals,  the  more  hopeless  are  we  of  discovering  any 
solution.  One  thing  contradicts  another  with  discouraging 
persistence.  In  the  far  north  we  find  that  the  somewhat 
defenceless  musk  ox  retains  his  greyish-brown  coat,  while 
the  powerful  polar  bear  remains  white  at  all  times.  But  the 
Caribou  of  that  Northern  region  as  well  as  some  of  the 
smaller  animals  change  to  white  each  winter,  whether  they 
hunt  or  are  hunted.  Perhaps  some  day  we  shall  discover 
that  white  is  a  protective  pigment  against  cold  or  that  in 
some  way  the  animal  at  this  season  is  incapable  of  supplying 
the  necessary  colouring  pigment.  Either  of  these  would 
be  a  happy  solution  of  the  puzzle  and  would  be  welcomed 
by  many  who  have  worried  over  the  subject. 

The  life  of  the  Caribou  during  the  winter  is  regulated 
almost  entirely  by  the  food  supply.  So  long  as  the 
weather  is  fairly  "  open  "  they  continue  to  eat  the 
various    ground    mosses    and    lichens    (the  principal   kinds 


-•nAiM^oAF, 


►-*^.   .,.-^,: 


X       "■■     .■"!.■! 


W^t 


,1,1 


^  v;,>i^r.'^&w.^  --^^^ 


.  ^^ 


:'j:>i-f4 


_'-^^>. 


v/y- 


X 

»-. 

h 

^ 

o 

> 

< 

O 

w 

oj 

X 

j- 

u 

'  ■" 

£)jC 

>-' 

— 

35 

T) 

O 

(Td 

z 

'"' 

h 

o 

g 

!^ 

^ 

U 

Ch 

LIFE     AND    HABITS  39 

being  Clado7iia  ra7igiferi7ia^  several  species  of  Cor?iicularia 
and  Cetraria^  Stereocaulon  pascale  and  Bryopogon  jubatum). 
These,  when  not  too  heavily  covered  with  snow,  are 
obtained  by  digging  with  the  hoofs  and  not  by  using 
the  nose  for  a  snow  shovel,  as  some  people  claim.  During 
the  very  heavy  falls  of  snow  all  ground  food  is  hidden  from 
them,  they  must  then  turn  to  the  tree-growing  mosses,  such 
as  Sticla  ptilmo?iaria  and  the  common  Usnea,  or  Old  Man's 
Beard,  which  hangs  from  the  trees  in  graceful  wind-blown 
festoons  as  though  arranged  especially  for  the  hunger- 
driven  creatures — a  manna  in  the  time  of  greatest  need. 

The  long  winter  passes  slowly  enough  ;  the  herds,  large 
and  small,  have  little  excitement  save  when  a  party  of 
islanders  come  to  them  for  their  supply  of  winter  meat.  A 
picturesque  sight  these  men  present,  usually  clad  in  white 
so  that  they  may  stalk  through  the  snow  without  being 
seen,  armed  with  every  conceivable  kind  of  firearm,  from 
old-fashioned  sealing-guns  to  modern  rifles.  Bullets,  shot, 
or  even  nails  are  used,  I  am  told.  The  method  of  hunting 
is  as  simple  as  it  is  effective.  When  a  large  herd  of 
Caribou  is  found,  the  men  conceal  themselves  along  a  line 
some  distance  apart,  while  other  men  drive  the  herd  toward 
this  line  of  hunters.  The  main  part  of  the  herd  is  allowed 
to  pass  before  shooting  begins,  so  that  each  man  helps  to 
drive  the  creatures  on  to  the  next  gun.  As  every  native  is 
allowed  three  Caribou,  the  drive  has  usually  to  be  repeated 
several  times  before  each  one  has  his  full  complement. 
The  great  horror  of  it  is  that  in  the  wild  shooting  which 
takes  place  far  more  animals  are  wounded  than  killed. 
The  wounds  inflicted  by  the  irregular  missiles  must  cause 
untold  agony,  but  winter  is  in  some  ways  merciful  and 
death  comes  quickly  to  those  who  lose  their  strength  in  the 
winter   night.      The  wounded  Caribou   unable  to  keep  up 


40  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

with  his  fleet-footed  companions  is  soon  left  behind,  alone 
in  the  great  snow-covered  waste,  his  only  companions  the 
ravens  and  perhaps  a  stray  fox.  They  are  the  gainers, 
the  bad  shooting  is  a  boon  to  them,  and  what  was  a  tragedy 
to  one  becomes  a  joy   to  the  other. 

Of  course  the  thing  is  butchery,  but  that  is  what  it  is 
intended  to  be.  Many  of  these  people  never  taste  fresh 
meat,  except  that  of  the  Caribou,  so  they  cannot  be  blamed 
for  getting  what  meat  is  allowed  to  them  by  the  easiest  and 
surest  method.  I  believe  each  member  of  a  family  old 
enough  to  shoot  is  entitled  to  his  three  deer,  and  as 
Newfoundland  families  are  quite  respectable  in  size,  it  may 
be  seen  that  a  goodly  supply  of  meat  leaves  the  wind-swept 
highlands  each  winter.  These  expeditions  are  regarded 
somewhat  as  "  larks  "  and  are  looked  forward  to  with 
pleasurable  anticipation  by  the  families;  but  though  they 
may  produce  great  fun,  they  involve  much  very  hard 
work,  for  all  the  meat  must  be  taken  out  on  sledges, 
frequently  over  long  distances  and  through  the  roughest 
sort  of  country. 

Whether  the  Caribou  travel  far  when  they  have  once  run  this 
gauntlet  of  fire  I  do  not  know.  They  are  dull  animals 
during  the  winter,  so  probably  on  reaching  the  next  suitable 
feeding  ground  that  will  satisfy  them  they  stop,  even  though 
it  be  but  a  few  miles  away  from  the  battle  ground. 
Occasionally,  they  are  obliged  to  make  forced  marches 
owing  to  a  "  glitter  "  or  ice  storm,  which  will  imprison  all 
the  food,  both  on  the  ground  and  on  the  trees,  in  its  icy 
grip  throughout  a  large  area,  so  that  it  is  a  question  of 
move  or  starve.  There  are  wonderful  stories  of  these  great 
treks,  when  men  have  declared  that  "  hundreds  of  thousands  " 
of  deer  have  passed  in  a  single  day — one  long,  unbroken 
column  taking  a  day,  or  even  two  days,  to  pass  a  given  point. 


^-^     ' 


■ft-- 


iil 


o,s 
HI  ■" 

b  o 
<  g 


"^    c 

-^  ° 


LIFE    AND    HABITS  41 

Never  having  seen  these  great  treks,  I  simply  tell  what  others 
have  told  me. 

Gradually  the  winter  begins  to  break  ;  days  become 
longer,  nights  less  bitter.  The  Aurora  Borealis  which  has 
lighted  up  the  long  dreary  nights  with  its  scintillating 
shafts  of  ever-changing  lights  is  no  longer  seen.  The  sun 
takes  on  a  warmer  hue,  the  snow  softens  and  the  ice  breaks 
away  from  the  banks  of  the  pools. 

The  Fourth  Period  has  come.  It  is  the  season  of  hope- 
fulness and  promise.  The  Caribou  become  restless,  the 
large  herds  break  up  and  in  ones  and  twos  the  does  begin 
the  long  return  journey  to  their  summer  homes  in  the  north. 
The  stags,  less  in  a  hurry,  having  no  expectant  young  to  think 
of,  follow  along  in  small  herds.  This  spring  travelling  is  quite 
different  from  the  conditions  found  in  the  autumn.  The 
great  mass  of  snow  is  melting,  rivers  are  clogged  with  loose 
ice  which  piles  up  along  the  banks,  tearing  away  the  over- 
hanging bushes  and  scarring  the  tree-trunks  as  it  works  its 
way  down  stream.  Rivers  that  were  a  couple  of  feet  deep 
in  October  may  now  be  seething  torrents,  fifteen  or  twenty 
feet  in  depth,  so  that  the  great  cakes  of  ice  fight  their  way 
down,  creaking,  groaning  and  splashing  madly.  They  pile 
up  like  small  mountains  against  obstructions,  then  suddenly 
breaking  loose,  fling  themselves  into  the  foaming  water, 
bearing  everything  before  them  in  their  tempestuous  haste 
to  reach  an  outlet.  In  this  way  are  the  rivers  kept  open. 
This  is  the  pruning  by  water  and  ice  of  the  bank  vegetation, 
merciless  but  thoroughly  effective.  It  accounts  for'  the 
marked  difference  between  the  rivers  of  the  north  and  those 
of  the  gentler  south,  where  there  is  nothing  to  clear  away 
the  fallen  trees  which  choke  the  waterways  large  and  small. 
Occasional  freshets  may  move  the  debris  from  one 
point    to   another,   but   there    is    no   grand    spring-cleaning 


42  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

of  the  rivers  such   as    the  north  indulges   in  with    unerring 
regularity. 

It  is  fortunate  for  the  Caribou  that  they  are  so  nearly 
amphibious,  as  the  greater  part  of  the  country  they  traverse 
in  the  spring  is  water  covered.  Barrens  which  were  dry  in 
the  autumn  are  now  vast  lakes  of  shallow,  ice-cold  water 
and  the  hillsides  are  glittering  streams  and  cascades.  The 
paths  through  the  forest  where  the  snow  lies  deepest  and 
longest  are  woodland  brooks  ;  everything  is  wet  during  the 
early  spring,  when  during  the  months  of  April  and  May  the 
heavy  does  splash  their  solitary  way  north.  There  is  no 
great  rush  of  animals,  but  a  slow  and  scattered  moving  of 
the  survivors  of  the  herds  which  hurried  southward  six  or 
seven  months  before.  No  longer  are  they  a  well-groomed  lot, 
with  long,  heavy,  smooth  coats,  for  as  the  weather  warms, 
the  long  hair  no  longer  needed  falls  off,  leaving  the  animal 
rough-looking  and  untidy,  as  it  makes  way  for  the  finer 
summer  covering.  The  does  are  hornless  by  this  time,  and 
the  stags  are  showing  signs  of  the  great  antlers  which  will 
adorn  their  heads  later  on.  During  May  all  the  migratory 
division  of  Caribou  will  have  reached  their  summer  homes 
in  the  northern  hills  and  in  doing  so  they  close  the  cycle 
of  the  Four  Periods  which,  let  us  hope,  will  be  repeated 
each  year  for  many  generations  to  come. 


43 


Attitude  of  dejection  assumed  by  Caribou  stag  during  the  mating  season. 


CHAPTER    II. 

THE   MATING   OF  THE   CARIBOU. 

The  life  of  the  Newfoundland  Caribou,  as  already  stated, 
may  be  divided  into  four  principal  periods,  of  which  perhaps 
the  most  important,  and  certainly  the  most  interesting,  is 
the  mating  season.  Unfortunately,  this  is  of  such  short 
duration  that  all  efforts  to  study  the  animal  at  that  time 
must  be  difficult.  In  fact  the  question  of  luck  enters  into 
it  very  largely  ;  that  is,  the  luck  of  finding  the  animals  at 
the  time  when  they  are  possessed  of  an  extreme  restlessness, 
which  causes  them  to  wander  in  an  apparently  aimless  way. 
It  will  be  noticed  by  anyone  who  attempts  to  read  about 
Caribou  that  the  writers,  whether  sportsmen,  naturalists  or 
that  happy  combination  of  the  two,  scarcely  make  any 
allusion  to  the  breeding  or,  as  it  is  commonly  called,  the 
rutting  season  ;  evidence  undoubtedly  that  the  subject  is 
more  or  less  unfamiliar.      Yet  when  one  stops  a  moment  to 


44  NEWFOUNDLAND     CARIBOU 

consider,  the  mating  is  the  all-important  step  in  the  lives  of 
animals.  So  important  that  Nature  arranges  everything  in 
such  a  way  that  months  are  devoted  to  preparation.  We 
can  scarcely  help  wondering  why  the  subject  has  received 
such  scant  consideration. 

If  you  would  see  the  stag  at  the  only  time  when  he  is  a 
really  majestic,  high-strung,  superb  creature,  keen-eyed  and 
in  perfect  condition,  the  culmination  of  the  months  of 
preparation,  you  must  select  two,  or  perhaps  three,  weeks  ot 
October — that  is,  the  week  before,  and  two  weeks  during 
the  season.  Then,  and  then  only,  does  the  splendid  beast 
do  himself  justice,  a  striking  contrast  to  the  shy,  retiring 
creature  of  the  preceding  months ;  and  yet  even  greater 
contrast  to  the  woebegone,  miserable  beast  of  the  succeed- 
ing weeks,  when  he  no  longer  acts  on  his  own  initiative,  but 
is  content  to  follow  the  more  wideawake  does,  whether  of 
his  own  band  or  mere  strangers.  It  is  indeed  difficult  to 
believe  that  this  is  the  same  animal,  so  great  is  the  change. 
And  yet  the  sportsmen  who  hunt  the  Caribou  usuallv  see 
them  at  no  other  time.  How  then  can  we  wonder  at  the 
low  opinion  that  has  been  formed  of  this  reindeer  of  the 
western  world,  and  how  can  we  wonder  at  the  wretched 
drawings  so  frequently  seen  supposed  to  represent  the 
mighty  stag,  but  which  in  reality  show  the  animal  at  its 
worst,  thin  and  illshapen,  with  drooping  head  and  fireless 
eyes,  a  sad  imitation  of  the  real  stag  ? 

During  October  of  191 2  it  was  my  good  fortune,  after 
having  spent  nine  successive  seasons  in  Newfoundland,  to 
meet  the  Caribou  and  be  able  to  stay  with  them  throughout 
the  mating  period.  It  was  due  to  a  combination  of  good 
luck  and  much  hard  work — usually  the  principal  factor  in 
what  we  call  luck.  The  luck  lay  in  the  fact  that  an 
unusually  early  fall  of  snow  had  driven  the  northern  herds 


Ai- 


^.«m:^ 


MATING  45 

down  to  the  lower  country  north  of  Grand  Lake.  As  a  rule 
it  is  impossible  to  count  upon  a  big  southerly  trek  much 
before  October  23rd,  frequently  very  much  later,  as  described 
in  the  chapter  on  migration.  Whether  it  was  the  early 
snowfall,  or  some  unknown  cause,  I  cannot  of  course  say  for 
certain,  but  the  result,  which  interested  me  more  than 
the  cause,  was  that  on  October  4th  several  hundred  Caribou 
coming  along  the  great  migration  leads  appeared  suddenly 
only  a  few  miles  east  of  Sandy  River,  where  I  was  devoting 
my  time  to  studying  the  works  of  beaver.  Careful 
examination  of  these  herds  showed  pretty  clearly  that  the 
mating  season  was  still  a  week  or  two  away.  The  stags 
showed  scarcely  any  spirit  of  restlessness,  in  fact  I  was  much 
surprised  to  find  that  they  were  distributed  among  the  does 
without  attracting  the  slightest  attention,  and  there  were 
several  full-grown  ones  to  each  herd.  As  the  weather  was 
rather  warm,  the  animals  were  somewhat  lazy,  spending  much 
of  their  time  lying  down  and  sleeping.  Occasionally  a  young 
stag,  whose  passions  were  beginning  to  develop,  would  be- 
come restless  and  walk  slowly  among  the  herd,  but  the 
larger  stags  paid  not  the  slightest  attention  to  the  disturbance. 
They  slept  on  in  peaceful  security.  The  stags'  horns  were 
practically  clear  of  velvet,  only  a  very  few  showing  trace  ot 
the  dried  shreds  still  adhering  to  the  horn  and  blowing 
scarecrow-fashion  in  the  wind.  Many  of  the  does,  however, 
were  still  in  the  full  velvet. 

It  was  quite  evident  that  if  I  wished  to  see  much  of  the 
animals,  I  must  move  camp  further  up  Sandy  River  in  order 
to  be  directly  in  the  line  of  travel,  for  it  was  more  than 
likely  that  the  greater  part  of  the  herds  which  would  pass 
through  the  district  on  their  way  south  had  already  left  the 
northern  hills,  and  was  collecting  on  the  open  marshes 
preparatory  to  the  usual  southerly  migration.      Here,  then. 


46  NEWFOUNDLAND     CARIBOU 

the  mating  season  would  be  spent,  and  the  chance  of  perhaps 
a  Hfetime  would  be  offered  for  studying  the  animals,  without 
having  to  make  long  and  very  difficult  marches  to  the 
northern  and  more  or  less  inaccessible  hills — hills  which 
are  away  from  navigable  streams.  In  Newfoundland  the  only 
easy  mode  of  travelling  is  by  canoe.  When  heavy  photo- 
graphic and  sketching  paraphernalia  is  added  to  the  outfit 
which  is  necessary  for  camping  in  even  comparative  comfort 
during  the  cold  autumn  weather,  one  does  not  relish  having 
to  haul  heavy  loads  single-handed  (I  nearly  always  go  entirely 
alone)  across  the  spongy  bogs  and  through  the  marshy  and 
tangled  forests  of  fir  and  spruce,  and  other  obstacles, 
discouraging  even  to  the  most  ardent  enthusiast.  It  will 
therefore  be  readily  understood  how  thoroughly  I  welcomed 
the  prospect  which  so  fortunately  offered  itself.  Accordingly 
I  moved  to  an  old  camp  site  up  Sandy  River,  where  during 
previous  years  I  had  spent  many  weeks  watching  and 
studying  the  Caribou.  On  arriving  at  this  part  of  the 
river,  which  was  directly  in  the  main  line  of  travel,  I  was 
glad  to  see  that  not  many  of  the  herds  had  crossed  the 
water.  In  most  of  the  marshes,  rather  to  the  eastward  of 
the  usual  migration  route,  scattered  herds  might  be  seen. 
Each  day  the  stags  became  more  and  more  restless 
and  excited,  so  that  I  felt  sure  the  hopes  of  many  years 
were  to  be  realised  and  that  perhaps  after  all  I  might 
have  the  good  fortune  to  witness  a  fight  between  some 
master  stags. 

These  fights  are  not  very  often  witnessed.  The  few  men 
I  have  met,  however,  who  were  lucky  enough  to  see  them, 
have  described  the  event  in  most  glowing  colours  ;  their 
enthusiasm  carrying  them  into  the  easily  attained  realms  of 
imagination  —  that  dangerous  enemy  to  accuracy — the 
enemy    which     leads    the    unwary    naturalist    so    often    far 


Caribou  on  the  hills 


MATING  47 

from  the  paths  of  fact  and  renders  "  hearsay  "  of  so  little 
value  when  plain  facts  are  required.  Were  I  to  have 
swallowed  but  a  small  percentage  of  the  stories  related  to 
me  by  well-meaning  guides,  sportsmen  and  others,  my 
digestion  must  have  suffered  seriously,  and  my  opinion  of 
wild  animals  become  sadly  perverted.  One  fact  seen  and 
recorded  is  worth  volumes  of  "  hearsay." 

It  was  noticeable  that  whenever  a  guide  told  me  that 
he  had  seen  stags  fighting,  he  would  always  discourage  any 
suggestion  I  made  that  he  should  show  me  any  such  sight, 
and  when  I  declared  my  intention  of  going  in  search  of  a 
really  good  fight,  I  would  be  greeted  with  a  smile  which 
clearly  indicated  the  utter  hopelessness  of  my  quest.  I  was 
always  told  that  the  task  would  prove  extremely  dangerous, 
for  the  stags  would  attack  anything  and  anybody.  Altogether, 
I  received  enough  discouragement  to  nearly,  but  not  quite, 
deter  me  from  my  purpose. 

On  this  trip  luck  was  with  me  and  from  October  7  th  to 
the  2 1  St  I  had  ample  opportunity  of  studying  the  Caribou. 
Scarcely  a  day  passed  without  several  being  seen.  On 
some  days  from  five  hundred  to  a  thousand  would  pass 
within  sight  of  me.  The  season  was  an  abnormal  one,  the 
mating  and  the  migration  taking  place  together,  a  most 
unusual  occurrence,  and  one  that  proved  very  discouraging 
to  the  many  sportsmen  who  went  north  and  east  along 
Sandy  River  and  Sandy  Lake  ;  for  by  the  time  the  shoot- 
ing season  opened  on  October  21st,  practically  all  the 
Caribou  had  passed — all  but  the  very  late  herds.  The 
sportsmen's  ill  wind  proved  a  very  good  wind  for  me, 
because  it  afforded  me  opportunities  as  unusual  as  they 
were  interesting. 

I  was  very  much  surprised  by  the  extraordinary  wildness 
of  the  Caribou,  for  nearly  every  account  I  had  heard  agreed 


48  NEWFOUNDLAND     CARIBOU 

in  the  one  point,  that  at  this  season  I  should  lind  them 
extremely  tame — perhaps  even  aggressively  so — instead  of 
which  I  had  the  utmost  difhculty  in  getting  even  within  fair 
camera  range  of  any,  except  on  one  occasion  when  a  small 
herd  with  one  three-year-old  stag  took  several  steps  towards 
me  after  I  had  stalked  to  within  twenty-five  yards  of  him. 
But  generally  speaking  I  found  all,  stags,  does  and  fawns, 
remarkably  wild,  and  even  though  I  took  every  advantage 
of  the  wind  and  whatever  cover  there  was,  the  herds  would 
bolt  at  the  slightest  suspicion  of  what  they  believed  to  be 
danger.  Never  have  I  tried  to  stalk  with  greater  care,  and 
seldom  have  I  met  with  less  success.  When  I  hear  people 
tell  me  how  they  have  had  to  throw  stones  at  Caribou  to 
make  them  get  out  of  the  way  I  have  to  content  myself  with 
the  thought  that  on  those  occasions  they  never  happened  to 
have  a  camera  handy.  Maybe  it  was  the  camera  that 
frightened  the  animals  I  saw  ! 

It  is  not  my  intention  to  pretend  that  I  know  all  about 
the  breeding  habits  of  Caribou.  I  don't.  And  for  that 
matter  no  one  knows  very  much  about  the  subject.  I  can 
simply  tell  what  I  saw,  letting  the  reader  use  his  own 
judgment  and  form  his  own  conclusions.  It  always  seems 
entirely  wrong  to  indulge  too  freely  in  the  gentle  art  of 
generalising.  Because  one  happens  to  see  an  individual 
animal  do  something  which  seems  peculiar,  it  is  not  the 
part  of  wisdom  to  state  that  this  particular  something  is  the 
regular  habit  of  the  species.  There  is  just  as  much 
individuality  in  animals  and  birds  as  there  is  in  people — 
perhaps  even  more.  We,  as  well  as  animals  and  even 
plants,  act  on  certain  definite  lines,  but  under  peculiar 
conditions  we  are  all  likely  at  any  time  to  depart  from 
these  lines  and  allow  the  individuality  to  come  forward. 
In  this  way  do  the  habits  of  men  and  animals  gradually  change 


MATING  49 

and  development  takes  place  in  order  that  new  conditions 
may  be  met.  Innumerable  instances  could  be  given  of 
this,  but  the  one  that  will  perhaps  best  serve  the  purpose 
is  that  which  is  so  frequently  observed  by  sportsmen  :  the 
way  animals  learn  the  efficiency  of  modern  fire-arms.  Go 
to  a  place  where  the  natives  have  been  in  the  habit  of 
using  smooth-bore  guns,  which  will  throw  a  large  ball 
perhaps  seventy-five  or  even  a  hundred  yards  with  fair 
accuracy.  The  animals  have  learnt  the  range  perfectly,  and 
always  bolt  if  they  have  the  chance,  immediately  before  the 
hunter  is  within  that  range.  Now,  let  a  man  appear  with  the 
modern  high-power  rifle  and  the  animals  are  killed  with 
ease  at  distances  which  they  previously  regarded  as  being 
outside  the  danger  zone.  Then  some  of  the  cleverer  ones 
realise  that  a  new  condition  has  arisen  and  that  their  old 
methods  are  of  no  avail  in  saving  them  from  this  strange 
weapon.  They  soon  impart  this  knowledge  to  those  less 
alert  than  themselves,  and  before  long  the  species  has 
changed  its  habit,  making  sure  of  its  safety  by  never, 
if  they  can  help  it,  allowing  any  man  to  approach  within 
the  newly-considered  safety  range.  It  is,  however, 
unfortunate  for  the  animals  that  their  quickness  of  under- 
standing does  not  quite  keep  pace  with  man's  inventive 
genius,  and  so  they  must  continue  to  fall  before  the  superior 
intelligence  and  power  of  their  enemy,  man. 

To  get  back  to  the  Caribou  and  their  love-making,  let 
me  first  state  that  the  stag  believes  in  a  plurality  of  wives — 
a  great  plurality  ;  in  fact,  as  many  as  he  can  or  thinks 
he  can  keep  under  his  control.  Some  writers  contend  that 
the  Caribou  stag  is  true  to  his  own  band  of  does.  How 
they  arrive  at  such  a  conclusion  I  cannot  see.  It  may 
possibly  apply  to  some  of  the  species  (one  writer  states  that 
in  the  region  near  Abitibi  the  stags  do  not  have  more  than 


so  NEWFOUNDLAND     CARIBOU 

two  does),  but  certainly  not  to  the  Caribou  of  Newfoundland. 
I  have  seen  several  cases  of  stags  leaving  all  their  does 
and  taking  possession  of  an  entirely  new  herd.  By  way 
of  an  example,  let  me  tell  of  one  occasion  when  I  was 
watching  a  very  fair  stag  that  had  eight  does,  some  of  which 
had  their  fawns  with  them.  For  several  hours  they  were 
within  a  few  hundred  yards  of  where  I  lay  concealed, 
hoping  all  the  time  that  they  would  come  within  photo- 
graphic range.  The  stag  was  in  a  very  excited  condition, 
perpetually  grunting  and  never  quiet  for  a  moment,  except 
when  watching  a  doe  that  appeared  to  be  thinking  of  taking 
her  departure.  Immediately  she  moved  away,  he  would 
rush  after  her  and  force  her  back  to  the  herd.  Suddenly 
the  stag  looked  up  and  snorted  loudly.  Across  the  barren, 
over  a  quarter  of  a  mile  away,  was  another  stag  of  about 
his  own  size  with  nine  does.  For  some  time  both  stags 
continued  to  stare  at  one  another.  The  further  does  did 
not  stop,  however,  but  continued  to  come  slowly  across 
the  barren.  Before  long  both  stags  started  forward  at 
a  fast  trot,  the  newcomer  soon  overtaking  his  herd. 
On  they  came,  and  I  felt  sure  there  was  going  to  be  a  fight, 
as  both  stags  appeared  to  be  very  irritable.  Sometimes 
they  would  hold  their  heads  high  so  that  the  sun  glistened 
on  their  antlers.  Sometimes  their  heads  would  be  held 
down  close  to  the  ground,  their  heavy  necks  almost 
dragging  on  the  moss.  Nearer  and  nearer  they  came,  both 
grunting  and  both  seemingly  full  of  fight,  the  does  in  the 
meanwhile  evincing  but  the  scantiest  interest.  At  last 
the  stags  were  within  a  few  feet  of  one  another.  They 
stopped  a  moment  regarding  each  other  intently  and  then, 
strange  as  it  may  sound,  they  passed  on  in  the  direction 
they  had  been  going,  and  each  took  possession  of  the  other 
one's  herd  of  does.      How  to  explain  this  curious  behaviour 


MATING 


51 


I  do  not  know.  It  was  all  so  deliberate  and  done  in  such 
a  matter-of-fact  way,  as  though  it  were  the  ordinary  course 
of  procedure.  Apparently  all  concerned  were  perfectly 
satisfied  with  the  change,  and  yet  it  did  not  seem  either 
right  or  in  accordance  with  the  general  custom  of  animals. 
Had  the  stags  not  been  evenly  matched  and  the  number 
of  does  in  the  two  herds  entirely  different,  one  could 
readily  understand  the  more  powerful  stag  taking  possession 
of  the  larger  herd.  For  in  the  animal  world,  just  as  among 
our  own  kind,  might  is  right. 

It  must  not  be  imagined  for  a  moment  that  a  single  stag 
has  undisputed  and  sole  right  to  a  herd  of  does.  In  most 
cases  that  came  before  my  notice  a  small  herd  of  from  five 
or  six  up  to  about  fifteen  would  be  in  the  charge  of  at  least 
two  stags,  usually  stags  of  different  ages,  the  older  ones 
being  without  doubt  the  controlling  power.  In  larger  herds  I 
have  frequently  seen  fully  half  a  dozen  mature  stags,  to  say 
nothing  of  a  number  of  yearlings  and  two-year-olds,  whose 
antics  were  very  amusing  to  watch.  Their  indiscretion  fre- 
quently got  them  into  serious  trouble  when  they  attempted  to 
make  love  to  a  youthful  doe  and  lure  her  away  from  the  herd. 

On  October  i6th  I  had  by  far  my  most  exciting  and 
interesting  day  with  the  Caribou.  An  account  of  it 
will,  I  trust,  give  some  idea  not  only  of  the  animals' 
habits,  but  of  the  keen  sport  which  hunting  with  a 
camera  affords,  and  show  in  what  way  it  is  superior  to 
the  rifle  in  giving  opportunity  for  animal  study.  The 
day  was  bitterly  cold,  the  wind  blowing  hard  from  the 
northern,  snow-covered  hills  numbed  one's  hands,  so  that 
without  gloves  manipulating  the  camera  was  decidedly 
difficult,  while  the  alternative  of  using  clumsy  gloves  placed 
one  equally  at  a  disadvantage.  The  water-soaked  ground 
was   covered   with    a    hard    crust    of   frozen    moss,    which 

E    2 


52  NEWFOUNDLAND     CARIBOU 

crackled  loudly  as  one  walked  over  it,  and  made  stalking 
extremely  difficult.  About  half-past  eight,  I  entered 
a  small  barren,  and  while  examining  the  surrounding 
growth  of  scrubby  firs,  saw  with  delight  a  Caribou  doe 
coming  through  the  trees  along  one  of  the  northern  leads. 
Soon  she  was  followed  by  another  and  still  another  until 
no  less  than  forty-two  were  in  sight.  Among  them  were 
two  quite  good  stags  and  a  number  of  smaller  ones.  There 
was  also  one  unusually  large  and  very  white  fawnless  doe. 
In  fact  she  was  the  first  to  come  into  the  open  barren  and 
was  evidently  the  leader  of  the  herd.  At  the  time  I  was 
not  particularly  interested  in  her,  except  for  her  unusual 
whiteness,  as  it  was  rather  early  in  the  season  for  this  full 
winter  covering,  but  soon  my  interest  developed,  as  I 
discovered  that  she  was  uncommonly  alert  and  keen-eyed, 
for  even  though  I  squatted  behind  a  dwarf  spruce  tree,  she 
detected  my  presence  while  still  about  three  hundred  yards 
away,  and  having  done  so,  she  positively  refused  to  let  me 
out  of  her  sight.  Try  as  I  might,  she  would  keep  her  eyes 
upon  me,  blowing  occasionally  to  let  her  companions  know 
that  danger  lurked  ahead.  Every  time  any  of  the  herd 
ventured  to  come  in  my  direction  she  gave  the  sound  of 
alarm  and  drew  them  back.  For  nearly  an  hour  this 
continued.  The  stags  in  the  meantime  were  watching  one 
another  and  the  does,  and  each  time  a  doe  strayed  she 
was  promptly  brought  back,  often  at  the  point  of  the  horn 
if  she  did  not  move  quickly  enough  to  satisfy  her  exacting 
master.  There  were  splendid  opportunities  for  pictures 
if  only  I  could  get  closer,  but  apparently  that  was  im- 
possible. The  big  white  doe  thoroughly  objected  to  my 
presence,  and  under  no  consideration  was  she  going  to 
allow  me  to  approach.  At  last  she  stopped  staring  at  me, 
and   I   thought   I   might  make  a  dash  for  a  nearer  clump 


o 
-a 


MATING  53 

of  bushes,  but  just  as  I  began  to  move  she  looked  up  ; 
evidently  what  she  saw  made  her  consider  her  suspicions 
fully  justified,  for  she  promptly  gave  a  loud  snort  and 
started  off  to  the  eastward,  and  the  entire  herd  followed  at 
full  swing,  not  even  waiting  a  moment  to  enquire  the  reason 
for  this  sudden  departure.  From  the  direction  they  were 
going  there  was  every  reason  to  believe  that  their  destination 
was  a  barren  I  knew  of,  about  a  mile  and  a  half  away.  As 
the  wind  made  it  impossible  to  follow  them  without  great 
danger  of  their  getting  my  scent  I  returned  to  the  canoe, 
which  I  found  to  be  surrounded  by  thin  ice,  which  though 
apparently  so  fragile  is  treacherous  to  those  who  do  not 
understand,  for  even  though  it  be  but  a  fraction  of  an  inch 
in  thickness,  it  will  quickly  cut  through  the  canvas  or  wood 
sheathing  of  a  boat.  Carefully  cutting  my  way  through, 
I  proceeded  up  the  river  to  a  place  where  I  could  enter 
the  barren,  in  which  I  expected  to  find  the  herd,  from 
the  leeward  side.  On  arriving  I  found  my  surmise  to 
be  correct.  Not  only  was  there  the  herd  of  forty-two 
that  I  had  previously  seen,  but  another  and  still  larger  herd 
was  joining  them,  and  to  my  delight  it  contained  one 
really  magnificent  stag,  and  several  more  than  ordinarily 
good   ones. 

For  some  time  I  stood  on  the  hill  overlooking  the  swampy 
barren  watching  the  animals  and  wondering  how  I  could 
possibly  get  within  photographic  range  of  the  big  stag,  for 
of  course  the  larger  the  herd  the  greater  is  the  difficulty  of 
stalking  it.  If  shooting  had  been  my  object  what  an  oppor- 
tunity this  was,  for  they  were  scarcely  two  hundred  yards 
away,  an  easy  shot  for  the  rifle,  but  an  impossible  one  for 
the  camera.  While  trying  to  arrange  some  plan  which  would 
offer  even  a  slight  chance  of  success,  I  was  disgusted  to  see 
my  old  white  friend  start  back  in  the  direction  from  which 


54  NEWFOUNDLAND     CARIBOU 

she  had  come,  and  of  course,  the  combined  herd  followed 
without  the  slightest  hesitation.  Evidently  I  must  do  like- 
wise. So  slinging  the  camera  over  my  back  I  went  after  them, 
not  directly  on  their  trail,  for  that  would  have  taken  me 
through  an  almost  impassable  swamp,  but  parallel  along  some 
fairly  open  hills.  To  my  annoyance  I  discovered  that  a 
river  lay  directly  in  my  way.  As  it  was  too  deep,  too  rough, 
and,  I  may  add,  too  cold  to  wade  I  had  to  search  for  a  better 
way  across.  A  fallen  tree  offered  the  chance  and  in  fear  and 
trembling  I  crossed  the  slender  bridge  in  safety,  camera  and 
all.  This  delay,  which  at  the  time  I  considered  unfortunate, 
gave  the  animals  a  chance  to  get  far  ahead,  perhaps  even 
they  had  already  crossed  the  barren,  in  which  case  the  hunt 
would  be  at  an  end  as  the  whole  country  was  so  thoroughly 
cut  up  with  tracks  ;  there  would  be  no  way  of  telling 
which  way  they  had  gone.  Fortunately  the  long  years  which 
I  have  spent  alone  in  the  woods,  studying  animals,  have  taught 
me  to  go  as  noiselessly  as  possible,  never  stepping  on  a  dry 
twig  if  it  could  be  avoided,  and  never  letting  branches  strike 
my  clothing.  This  habit  of  years  proved  a  friend  to-day  ;  I 
had  no  idea  that  the  animals  were  within  half  a  mile  or  more 
of  me  and  was  therefore  going  along  at  a  pretty  good  speed, 
when  suddenly  I  caught  sight  of  the  white  flank  of  a  Caribou 
not  more  than  twenty  feet  away.  It  was  a  lucky  escape,  for 
had  I  gone  a  few  steps  further,  she  must  certainly  have  got 
my  wind  and  given  the  alarm.  I  quickly  walked  back  a 
little  distance  to  be  sure  that  I  had  not  passed  any  others,  but 
the  one  already  seen  was  evidently  the  last  of  the  herd,  all 
the  others  being  scattered  through  the  woods  ahead.  It  is 
needless  to  say  that  the  utmost  caution  was  necessary 
if  I  would  avoid  any  chance  of  arousing  their  suspicions. 
Each  step  forward  had  to  be  most  carefully  considered  and 
every  bush  scrutinised  to  see  whether  or  not  it  concealed  a 


-a 


op 

'JO 


MATING  55 

Caribou.  Progress  was,  under  these  conditions,  painfully- 
slow  and  tedious,  and  continued  so  while  covering  the  half  a 
mile  to  the  barren  where  I  hoped  to  have  the  opportunity  of 
securing  a  photograph  of  the  big  stag.  On  we  went,  the 
hunter  and  the  unsuspicious  hunted,  sometimes  within  a  few 
feet  of  each  other,  for  the  does  were  wandering  in  a  rather 
aimless  way,  feeding  as  they  went,  and  frequently  going  back 
on  their  tracks.  There  were  young  stags,  does  and  fawns  in 
plenty,  but  no  sign  of  the  big  fellows.  The  woods  were  so 
dense  that  no  animal  could  be  distinguished  at  a  distance  of 
more  than  about  thirty  yards.  Later  on,  much  to  my 
delight,  a  many-pointed  antler  caught  my  eye,  and  though 
it  disappeared  almost  immediately,  it  left  me  happy  in  the 
knowledge  that  without  doubt  there  was  one  big  stag  near  by. 
Several  times  my  white  friend  came  in  sight  to  my  great  con- 
sternation and  joy  ;  for  it  is  always  a  source  of  satisfaction 
to  outwit  any  animal,  especially  one  that  has  proved  itself 
unusually  clever.  After  what  seemed  an  interminable  time 
the  barren  could  be  seen  ahead.  I  would  have  greatly  liked 
to  go  forward  and  watch  the  herd  as  they  emerged  from  the 
woods,  but  the  wind  prevented  any  such  plan  being  carried 
into  effect.  To  stay  down  wind  of  every  Caribou  in  the 
herd  was  imperative  if  one  could  hope  for  any  chance  of 
success.  At  last  the  entire  herd  were  in  clear  view  straggling 
over  the  barren,  and  among  them  the  large  stags  showed  with 
delightful  clearness.  I  could  see  that  besides  the  very  large 
ones  there  were  five  that  carried  heads  of  from  twenty-five 
to  thirty-five  or  more  points,  one  of  these  having  extra- 
ordinarily long,  spindly  horns,  and  a  number  of  small  stags 
with  about  twenty- point  heads — over  a  hundred  animals  of 
all  sizes  and  shades  from  almost  white  to  dark  grey. 
Altogether  it  was  a  very  wonderful  sight  and  one  which 
filled  me  with  hope.      Seeing  them  and  photographing  them 


56  NEWFOUNDLAND     CARIBOU 

were,  unfortunately,  very  different  and  I  could  see  no 
possible  way  of  attaining  my  object,  unless  by  good  luck  the 
herd  should  return  toward  me ;  a  very  improbable  occurrence. 
The  barren  was  perhaps  four  or  five  hundred  yards  across 
and  nearly  half  a  mile  long.  It  was  extremely  wet  and 
boggy  in  some  parts,  and  there  was  very  little  cover  of  any 
sort  to  help  in  stalking.  At  the  upper  or  windward  side 
was  a  scattered  growth  of  much  stunted  spruce  trees  which 
at  first  did  not  particularly  interest  me,  but  in  which  I  was 
destined  to  spend  many  delightful  and  exciting  hours.  The 
herd  was  dispersed  over  the  greater  part  of  the  entire  barren, 
so  that  stalking  the  stags,  especially  the  larger  ones,  was 
impossible,  as  they  appeared  determined  to  keep  pretty  near 
the  centre  surrounded  by  the  does.  As  there  appeared  to  be 
a  tendency  to  work  to  the  windward,  I  ventured  out  of  the 
woods  and  crawled  (and  that  is  the  only  word  which 
expresses  my  action)  out  of  the  barren,  seeking  the  shelter 
of  whatever  I  could  find.  Near  the  largest  stag  stood  my 
friend  the  white  doe  most  keenly  and  aggravatingly  alert. 
Evidently  she  was  going  to  protect  him  from  me  and  my 
camera  at  all  cost,  so  I  made  my  way  very  slowly  toward 
another  stag  of  smaller  size  that  was  standing  head  down  in  a 
most  dejected  attitude,  gazing  at  a  small  bush.  Not  far  from 
him  was  another  of  about  the  same  size  that  seemed  to 
resent  the  attitude  of  the  bush-admiring  stag  and  after 
watching  him  intently  for  some  moments  decided  to  break 
in  upon  his  reflections.  He  charged  him  from  the 
rear  with  a  suddenness  that  was  truly  surprising,  but 
scarcely  as  surprising  as  the  suddenness  with  which 
the  object  of  the  attack  came  to  his  senses  and  wheeled 
round  ready  to  receive  the  unprovoked  onslaught.  With 
lowered  heads  they  met,  horn  striking  horn,  the  crashing 
sound  echoing  through    the    surrounding    woods.       Then, 


^ 


cfc 
o 

00 

c 


< 


'\ 


MATING  57 

together  they  stood,  each  striving  to  force  the  other  back, 
but  neither  moved  for  they  were  evenly  matched.  After  a 
few  moments  they  drew  apart  and  the  bush-staring  stag 
resumed  his  apparently  foolish  attitude.  This  provoked  the 
other  to  a  second  attack  with  exactly  the  same  result.  Half 
a  dozen  times  this  was  repeated  without  any  advantage  being 
gained  by  either  one.  Throughout  these  encounters  there 
was  always  a  small  cluster  of  dwarf  trees  which  effectually 
prevented  my  taking  any  photographs  of  the  scene,  tor  I 
dared  not  make  even  the  slightest  move  because  the  white 
doe  was  suspiciously  watching  in  my  direction.  How  I 
disliked  that  doe  !  Yet  I  could  not  help  admiring  the 
persistent  manner  in  which  she  did  her  sentry  work.  Any 
herd  with  a  doe  like  that  could  feed,  sleep  and  travel  in 
peace,  satisfied  in  the  knowledge  that  they  were  being 
carefully  guarded  against  the  possible  approach  of  enemies. 
Before  the  day  had  passed,  however,  I  had  the  pleasure  of 
outwitting  her  and  I  don't  know  of  anything  in  the  way  of 
animal  stalking  that  ever  gave  me  greater  satisfaction. 
Eventually  the  two  stags  lost  all  idea  of  fighting  and,  contrary 
to  all  that  I  have  ever  heard,  quietly  began  feeding.  Every 
account  that  has  come  to  my  knowledge  either  by  reading 
or  hearsay  agrees,  without  qualification,  that  during  the 
rutting  season  the  stags  entirely  refrain  from  eating,  the  only 
form  of  nourishment  they  are  supposed  to  take  being  muddy 
water  or  even  soft  mud.  What  gave  rise  to  this  idea  I 
cannot  understand,  because  nearly  half  of  the  stags  (I  speak 
only  of  the  mature  ones,  for  the  youngsters  feed  just  as  the 
does  do)  I  watched  for  any  length  of  time  did  eat  to  a 
greater  or  lesser  extent ;  but  in  no  case  did  they  eat  as 
persistently  as  did  the  does  and  fawns.  During  this  season, 
while  the  rut  is  in  full  swing,  the  large  stags  do  not  appear 
to  sleep  nearly  as  frequently  as  the  rest  of  the  herd  or  at 


58  NEWFOUNDLAND     CARIBOU 

least  they  don't  lie  down  so  much.  As  the  two  stags  fed  at 
frequent  intervals,  they,  together  with  the  rest  of  the  herd, 
worked  their  way  gradually  toward  the  scrubby  growth  on 
the  windward  side  of  the  barren.  Slowly  I  followed,  keeping 
my  eyes  on  every  one,  especially  the  big  white  doe,  to  see 
that  none  went  down  wind,  for  the  does  have  an  exasperating 
habit  of  going  away  from  the  herd  and  suddenly  appearing 
in  some  unexpected  place  where  they  catch  the  scent  of  the 
hunter.  On  and  on  we  went,  the  nearest  ones  being  some- 
times within  forty  yards  or  less  of  me,  till  the  herd  distributed 
itself  among  the  stunted  trees.  Carefully  creeping  over  the 
last  bit  of  open  ground  I,  too,  found  myself  in  cover. 
Once  there  I  felt  more  comfortable,  for  I  could  then  stand 
erect  and  get  the  stiffness  out  of  my  joints. 

By  moving  very  cautiously  I  soon  got  into  the  midst  of 
the  herd.  They  were  everywhere  to  windward,  stags  and 
does  and  beautiful  soft-eyed  fawns.  Of  course,  in  the  nature 
of  things,  the  biggest  stag  was  among  those  farthest  away ; 
but  there  were  several  good-sized  ones  quite  close,  within 
ten  or  twenty  yards,  and  about  twelve  yards  away  was  the 
big  light  coloured  stag  with  the  long  horns  which  has 
already  been  mentioned.  I  had  a  splendid  chance  to 
examine  him  as  he  stood  with  lowered  head  gazing  intently 
at  the  base  of  a  small  tree.  What  this  particular  habit 
means  nobody  knows.  For  hours  at  a  time  a  stag  will  stand  in 
this  curious  position  almost  without  moving,  sometimes  with 
the  head  nearly  touching  the  ground.  This  is  done  I  believe 
only  during  the  rutting  season  and  then  as  a  rule  only  among 
the  mature  stags,  particularly  those  that  are  fairly  old.  This 
stag  was  undoubtedly  a  veteran,  if  one  might  judge  by  the 
extreme  length  of  the  horns  and  the  absence  of  points ;  the 
illustration  facing  this  page  shows  their  form  and  is  a  better 
description  of  them  than  I  can  give  in  words.    In  colour  these 


K^"1f*| 


The  vcrv  old  light-coloured  stag  with  long  spindly  horns.      For  a  long  time  he  had  remained 
almost  motionless,  in  a  dejected  attitude,  staring  at  the  base  ot  a  stunted  tree. 


MATING  59 

horns  were  rather  a  light  warm  tone  of  yellow,  almost  a  dull 
saffron,  quite  different  from  the  rich  reddish-yellow  which 
is  usually  seen  on  the  horns  of  the  seven  or  eight  year  old 
stag.  This  one  had  the  curious  Roman  nose  so  frequently 
observed  in  the  Newfoundland  stags  when  very  old.  It  is 
the  ugliest  type  and  is  claimed  by  some  people  to  be  the 
characteristic  of  a  different  species.  But  this  scarcely  seems 
plausible  as  every  grade  of  the  Roman  nose  development 
may  be  found.  The  extreme  light  colour  of  this  old 
stag  was  very  marked.  He  was  not  white,  but  a  light 
yellowish  grey,  the  neck,  usually  so  very  white,  being  of 
a  rather  dirty  colour.  For  nearly  two  hours  I  watched  this 
creature,  and  during  that  time  he  scarcely  ever  moved  and 
never  once  raised  his  head,  even  in  reply  to  the  challenging 
snorts  of  some  of  the  other  stags. 

A  few  yards  away,  perhaps  seven  paces,  the  brilliant  yellow 
horns  of  a  fine  young  stag  showed  above  the  low  scrub,  the 
head  and  body  were  hidden  from  my  view  by  a  thick  bush, 
but  the  horns  could  be  clearly  seen ;  it  was  a  thoroughly 
aggravating  sight  as  by  no  possibility  could  I  see  any  chance 
of  securing  a  photograph,  even  though  he  was  so  unusually 
close.  All  around  me,  except  to  leeward,  were  does  and  fawns 
and  young  stags.  One  doe  slept  peacefully  within  five  yards 
of  where  I  stood.  She  was  lying  down  in  the  richly-coloured 
moss  and  as  her  eyes  closed  the  handsome  head  would 
gradually  drop  lower  and  lower  until  it  struck  the  ground, 
when  she  usually  woke  with  a  start,  opened  her  eyes  for  a 
moment  and  then  resumed  her  quiet,  yet  alert,  sleep. 

It  is  difficult  to  give  any  idea  of  the  pleasure  that  may  be 
derived  from  watching  wild  animals  at  such  close  quarters. 
There  is  a  delightful  and  exciting  suspense  which  cannot  be 
described.  No  sport  equals  it,  and  as  it  is  the  camera  which 
leads  one  into  such  intimate  relations  with  the  wild  beasts,  I 


6o  NEWFOUNDLAND     CARIBOU 

claim  that  it  far  exceeds  the  rifle  as  a  sporting  instrument, 
while  as  a  means  of  studying  the  habits  of  animals  and  birds 
it  is  absolutely  without  a  rival. 

In  the  thicker  woods  fifty  to  a  hundred  yards  away  the 
big  stags  were  assembled.  Their  frequent  bugling  showed 
clearly  that  they  were  in  a  somewhat  excited  and  nervous 
condition,  so  I  continued  to  hope  that  I  might  see  a  fight 
before  the  day  passed,  for  surely  with  so  many  stags,  there 
must  be  some  ready  and  anxious  to  do  battle  on  slight 
provocation.  It  was  decidedly  amusing  to  watch  the  young 
stags.  They  seemed  to  feel  themselves  so  important,  as  they 
strutted  about  going  from  one  doe  to  another,  scarcely 
heeding  the  almost  inevitable  rebuffs  or  the  absolute  disdain 
with  which  the  fair  ones  met  their  advances.  Once  in  a 
while,  a  foolish  doe  would  look  with  favour  on  one  of  these 
youngsters  and  off  they  would  go  side  by  side,  the  stag 
uttering  repeated  grunts  of  satisfaction  as  he  coaxed  the  doe 
further  and  further  away  from  the  herd.  Their  attempts 
were  in  most  cases  discovered  before  they  had  gone  more 
than  a  few  yards  and  then  a  larger  stag  would  instantly 
make  for  the  young  buck  and,  after  driving  him  away  at  the 
point  of  the  horn,  would  chase  the  erring  doe  back  to  the 
herd  where  she  belonged.  Sometimes  the  young  pair  would 
refuse  to  be  separated  and  then  followed  a  long  chase  which 
usually  resulted  in  victory  for  the  smaller  and  lighter  stag  as 
he  could  run  faster.  In  no  instance  did  the  stags  of  very 
uneven  age  fight,  for  the  young  fellows  evidently  believed 
discretion  to  be  by  far  the  better  part  of  valour. 

The  length  of  horn  plays  a  very  important  part  in  fighting, 
more  so  even  than  the  weight  of  the  animal  as  the  encounter  is, 
or  should  be,  head  on.  It  stands  to  reason  therefore  that 
the  long  horn  can  easily  pass  the  guard  of  the  one  with  the 
shorter  horns.      Knowing  this  the   youngsters  steer  clear  of 


o 

-T3 


10 


p 


MATING  6 1 

a  fight  which  must  necessarily  be  onesided.  Well- 
developed  bays  and  brow  antlers  are  of  the  greatest  advan- 
tage as  they  offer  very  effectual  protection  to  the  head  and 
neck  of  their  possessor.  In  rare  instances  the  horns  become 
so  firmly  entangled  that  they  cannot  be  disengaged.  The 
result  is  of  course  inevitable  death  to  both  animals,  unless  by 
good  luck  it  happens  late  in  the  season,  when  the  horns  may 
fall  before  the  animals  succumb.  A  few  pairs  of  locked 
horns  have  been  picked  up,  but  in  every  case  I  know  of 
they  were  still  attached  to  the  heads.  In  all  probability  it 
frequently  happens  that  horns  are  knocked  off  during  a  fight. 
Whether  or  not  this  ends  the  fight  I  do  not  know,  as  I  have 
never  seen  it  happen  and  do  not  know  of  anyone  who  has, 
but  it  is  a  common  thing  to  see  even  large  stags  during  the 
rutting  season  carrying  only  a  single  horn,  the  burr  being 
badly  inflamed  as  though  the  horn  had  been  wrenched  off 
by  force  before  it  was  ready  to  drop. 

One  might  be  tempted  to  ask  why  the  animals  fight. 
But  the  question  cannot  be  answered,  because  no  person 
knows  for  certain.  Apparently  it  is  the  desire  to  acquire 
the  does,  utterly  regardless  of  the  number  already  possessed. 
Perhaps  it  is  simply  that  the  animal  is  in  a  passionate 
condition  and  so  highly  irritable  that  the  sight  of  a  possible 
rival  in  a  similar  frame  of  mind  and  body  inspires  a  desire 
to  fight.  Possibly  it  is  only  an  exuberance  of  spirits  or 
animal  strength  seeking  outlet,  but  whatever  may  be  the 
immediate  cause,  it  is  in  all  probability  Nature's  method 
of  selecting  the  most  powerful  animals  to  be  the  progenitors 
of  the  species ;  just  as  man  improves  a  breed  of  domestic 
animals  by  careful  selection  of  the  sires,  so  Nature  demands 
among  some  species  that  certain  qualifications  shall  be 
necessary  in  order  that  the  race  shall  be  strong  and 
vigorous  enough   to  hold  its  own  in  the  great  battle  of  life 


62  NEWFOUNDLAND     CARIBOU 

which  offers  no  place  to  the  weaklings.  They  die  off 
usually  by  natural  causes,  being  unable  to  withstand  the 
hardships  which  are  encountered  by  all  wild  animals  or 
in  some  cases  they  are  killed  by  the  more  powerful 
members  of  their  own  species  ;  and  so  the  weakling  almost 
invariably  falls  an  easy  and  usually  an  early  victim.  In 
most,  if  not  all  species  of  deer,  the  stags  do  not  fight  for 
their  mates  in  every  instance,  but  only  when  occasion 
demands  that  they  shall  prove  their  claim  to  be  worthy  of 
the  right  to  perpetuate  their  race. 

Nature  apparently  regarding  this  to  be  of  such  great  import- 
ance, has  provided  for  the  condition  more  with  the  deer  family 
than  with  any  other  of  the  large  mammals,  I  believe.  In  fact, 
it  seems  as  though  the  greater  part  of  the  stag's  life  were 
arranged  with  this  one  idea  in  view.  During  about  five 
months,  or  nearly  half  of  the  year,  the  horns  are  being 
grown ;  the  Caribou  stag  usually  begins  to  show  indications 
of  new  horn  in  May  or  early  June  and  from  then  until 
September  the  horns  are  growing  ;  such  immense  growth 
of  bone  means  that  a  large  proportion  of  the  nourishment 
taken  by  the  animal  is  devoted  to  this  purpose.  The 
growth  is  complete  in  September,  then  comes  the  hardening 
process  during  which  the  velvet  or  soft  protecting  coat, 
designed  to  keep  the  horn  at  the  right  degree  of  moisture, 
dries,  and  has  to  be  peeled  off.  During  all  these  months 
the  animal  has  had  absolutely  no  use  for  its  horns. 
They  have,  on  the  contrary,  been  an  impediment  to  his 
freedom  of  action,  always  tender  and  demanding  care  lest 
they  be  injured.  The  velvet  is  removed  chiefly  by  rubbing 
the  horns  against  the  rough  bark  of  a  tree  ;  trees  are 
often  seen  which  have  their  bark  scraped  off  for  several 
feet  by  the  vigorous  action  of  the  antlers.  As  some  parts 
cannot  be  reached  by  this  simple  method,  the  animals  use 


A   TRAGEDY    OF     THE    WILDS. 

This  stag  died  from  a  bony  growth  on  the  horn  which  penetrated  the  brain.     The  photograph 
was  made  without  disturbing  anything.     Foxes  had  eaten  the  meat  and  carried  away  some  ot' 

the  smaller  bones. 


MATING  63 

their  hind  hoofs,  which  are  very  sensitive,  to  remove  the 
velvet  from  the  more  inaccessible  places.  Seeing  the 
animals  do  this  has  given  rise  to  the  belief  that  this  is 
a  method  of  oiling  the  horns,  as  there  are  certain  glands 
in  the  foot  which  exude  an  oil  or  grease.  I  do  not, 
however,  think  that  there  is  the  slightest  ground  for 
believing  that  this  oil  is  used  on  the  horns.  The  oil  serves 
quite  a  different  purpose,  which  I  have  dealt  with  in 
another  chapter.  The  wonderful  rich  colour  of  the  newly- 
cleaned  antlers  is  generally  attributed  to  their  being  rubbed 
on  certain  trees,  the  juniper  (also  called  tamarack  and 
larch)  and  the  alder  being  said  to  produce  the  most  brilliant 
colours.  Perhaps  it  would  be  wrong  to  say  that  this  is 
untrue  and  entirely  without  foundation,  yet  I  am  inclined 
to  utterly  disbelieve  the  theory ;  rather  do  I  believe  that 
the  brilliancy  of  colour  correlates  more  or  less  with  the 
age  and  vigour  of  the  animal,  those  in  the  prime  of  life 
and  bearing  the  finest  horns  being  usually  the  ones  to  show 
the  richest  and  brightest  colour.  Perhaps  it  is  because  there 
is  a  greater  horn  surface,  and  consequently  the  colour  appears 
more  conspicuous,  but  even  that  explanation  is  not  altogether 
satisfying,  for  I  have  watched  the  horns  of  many  different 
stags  at  very  close  quarters  and  almost  always  have 
noticed  the  lack  of  colour,  or  perhaps  I  should  say  the 
lightness  of  colour,  of  the  long  spindle  horns  of  the  very 
old  stags,  while  the  colour  of  the  younger  ones'  horns 
appears  to  be  rather  dull,  scarcely  ever  showing  the  wonderful 
orange  so  noticeable  on  the  fine,  large,  well-developed  heads. 
Why  should  animals  grow  these  great  horns  if  not 
for  the  purpose  of  proving  their  power  ?  And  there 
seems  to  be  but  the  one  answer  to  the  question.  As 
already  stated,  the  horns  are  worse  than  useless  during  the 
months     of    their    growth,    and     almost    as    soon    as    the 


64  NEWFOUNDLAND     CARIBOU 

mating  season  has  passed  they  are  shed,  those  on  the 
old  stags  going  earliest,  then  the  largest  horns,  and  last 
those  of  the  young  stags.  By  November  loth,  few  good 
heads  are  to  be  found,  while  the  young  stags  carry  theirs 
until  well  into  December,  or  even  later.  The  does  that 
carry  horns  retain  theirs  to  the  end  of  winter  and  sometimes 
into  the  spring.  Theirs,  however,  mature  later  than  those 
of  the  stag,  the  velvet  frequently  being  seen  on  them  until 
the  middle  of  October. 

To  return  to  the  big  herd  of  Caribou  which  I  was 
watching,  wondering  whether  there  would  be  a  fight,  and 
if  so,  whether  it  would  take  place  before  the  light  became 
too  weak  for  photographic  work.  The  restlessness  of 
the  herd,  especially  among  the  stags,  was  becoming  more 
and  more  noticeable ;  perhaps  they  considered  the  two  or 
three  hours'  rest  had  been  long  enough  and  the  more 
energetic  ones  were  trying  to  arouse  those  who  were 
lazy  and  preferred  to  doze.  Even  my  old  spindle-horned 
friend  was  getting  uneasy  and  had  moved  his  position. 
It  looked  almost  as  though  I  might  have  attempted  to 
take  a  photograph  of  him,  but  it  would  have  been  a 
hazardous  proceeding,  as  the  slightest  movement  on  my 
part  would  have  probably  attracted  the  attention  of  the 
many  animals  which  were  so  close  to  me. 

The  stag  whose  horns  had  been  tantalizing  me  for 
so  long  suddenly  got  up  and  stretched  himself,  behind 
a  tree  of  course,  and  moved  off  still  keeping  that  tree 
between  us,  so  that  I  could  make  no  picture.  I  could 
plainly  see  that  he  was  a  good-sized  beast,  and  carried 
a  handsome  and  very  symmetrical  head  of  about  thirty-five 
points.  The  greater  part  of  the  herd  appeared  to  be 
working  away  from  me,  which  was  bad  luck,  but  the  worst 
of  it  was,  at    least  so   I  thought  at  the  time,   that  several 


MATING  65 

does     remained     behind    and     therefore    I     did    not     dare 
follow  the  main  herd.      In  fact  one  of  those  does  with  her 
fawn  started    back    and  it  certainly  looked  as   though   she 
would   pass    me   and  so  get  my  scent.      With    the  utmost 
care  I  crept  backwards  a  few  yards,  then   she  turned  and 
passed  in  front,  scarcely  four  yards  away,  walking  almost 
on  the  very  place  where   I  had   been   standing.      How  she 
missed     discovering     me     I     cannot     understand.       While 
watching     her    and     her    beautiful    fawn,    I    was    suddenly 
surprised  to  see  that  many  of  the  Caribou  were  returning. 
Now   I   was   in   a  predicament.       If   they   should    pass   to 
leeward  all   chance   of  securing  any  pictures  would    be  at 
an  end,  for  of  course  they  would  go  faster  than  I  could, 
but    fortunately   they    turned    slightly   and    passed   on   the 
windward  side.      It  was  an  irregular  movement,  the  whole 
herd  being  very  much  scattered ;  my  old  friend,  the  white 
doe,  was   as   usual   the   leader.      It  seemed  to  me  that  the 
herd  had  grown  a  great  deal   and  that  there  were  several 
stags  which   I  had  not  previously  observed.      One  very  fine 
one,  carrying  a  good  head,  appeared  among  the  low  trees 
about  fifty  yards  away.      Whether  or  not  he  belonged  to 
the    herd    I    could     not     tell.        He    stood     facing    them, 
apparently    much    interested  in  each  one  that  passed,   but 
not   attempting    to    offer   any   attentions   to    the   numerous 
does.      Nearly  every  one  stopped  a  moment   to  scrutinize 
him  and  then  pass  on.      Suddenly  there  was  a  snort,   the 
new  stag  became  more  keenly  alert,  then  like  a  shot  from 
out  of  the  trees  came  the  big  stag,  the  master  of  the  herd, 
and  almost  before  I  could  realise  what  was  happening  he 
had    struck   the  newcomer  a  frightful    blow  and   knocked 
him  clean  over.      Here  then  was  the  long  looked-for  fight 
for  which  I  had  waited  so  many  years.      But  how   could 
I    possibly   take   advantage   of  it.      There   were   does   and 


66  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

young  stags  all  around,  and  the  slightest  mistake  would 
cause  my  presence  to  be  discovered,  ending  all  my 
chances,  and  in  all  probability  I  should  never  have  another 
opportunity  of  being  within  range  of  a  real  fight 
between  two  such  splendid  animals.  It  is  unnecessary 
for  me  to  say  that  I  used  the  utmost  caution  in  moving 
forward  to  where  I  might  possibly  succeed  in  getting 
a  picture.  My  heart  was  beating  so  violently  that  I 
breathed  with  difficulty  and  my  hand  trembled  so  that 
I  could  scarcely  manipulate  the  camera.  Among  the 
small  scattered  trees  I  could  distinguish  the  two  big 
stags,  the  fallen  one  had  picked  himself  up  and  was  now 
making  strenuous  efforts  to  withstand  the  onslaughts  of  his 
powerRil  antagonist.  With  lowered  heads  they  came  at 
one  another,  crash  succeeding  crash  without  advantage  to 
either  one. 

How  shall  I  describe  my  sensations  as  I  watched  this 
magnificent  battle  ?  To  say  that  it  was  exciting  does  not 
express  it  at  all.  Here  I  was  alone  in  the  great  wilderness. 
Perhaps  I  even  regretted  having  no  companion,  for  it 
seemed  selfish  to  enjoy  the  spectacle  by  myself,  yet  in  that 
way  only  can  such  a  scene  be  watched  to  the  greatest 
advantage.  Another  person  would  not  only  have  divided 
my  attention,  but  would  have  more  than  doubled  the  risk 
of  discovery.  The  knowledge  of  such  risk  would  have 
made  me  nervous,  therefore  it  was  perhaps  just  as  well  to  be 
alone,  free  to  concentrate  my  whole  mind  on  the  animals 
by  which  I  was  almost  surrounded,  free  to  move  or  keep 
quiet  according  to  the  movements  of  the  keenly  alert 
creatures ;  and  so  I  strained  my  eyes  to  see  without  being 
seen,  taking  advantage  of  the  low,  scrubby  cover  which 
separated  me  from  the  mighty  stags. 

How  their  horns  startled  the  stillness  of  the  wilds  !    Each 


MATING  67 

strike  was  echoed  by  the  encircling  woods  which  formed  a 
perfect  amphitheatre,  surrounding  the  open  barren  as  though 
arranged  especially  for  the  purpose  of  hiding  the  primitive 
fight  from  the  eyes  of  man.  The  stunted  spruce  trees, 
from  whose  gnarled  and  twisted  branches  hung  wind-blown 
festoons  of  grizzled  moss,  were  fitting  accessories  to  the 
scene,  for  had  not  they  also  been  engaged  in  fights  since 
they  raised  their  wiry  heads  from  the  many-coloured  mosses  ? 
They  had  fought  for  six  months  out  of  every  year  of  their 
lives  against  the  driving  storms  of  snow  and  ice  which  sweep 
this  northern  country  from  spring  to  spring,  tearing  away 
with  merciless  strength  each  weakling  branch  and  leaving 
only  the  toughest,  well -pruned  twigs  to  carry  the  necessary 
weather-hardened  leaves.  As  these  dumb  witnesses  of  the 
ways  of  the  wild  had  fought  for  survival,  so  were  the  great 
stags  now  following  out  Nature's  law — the  pruning  of  the 
weakling  branch — for  the  weakling  must  go  and  the  stags 
fought  to  see  who  was  the  weakling  and  who  would  be  the 
trunk  of  the  parent  tree,  responsible  for  the  future  Caribou. 
The  most  powerful  had  that  right  and  he  must  prove  his 
right  by  victory.  For  that  reason  alone  were  his  splendid 
horns  given  to  him  and  he  must  be  true  to  his  trust.  The 
coward,  no  matter  how  large  his  horns  or  powerful  his 
limbs,  would  have  no  place  in  the  order  of  things.  He 
must  lose  in  the  game  of  life  just  as  he  would  in  the  fight 
for  supremacy,  for  so  it  has  been  ordered. 

As  I  watched  the  two  creatures,  each  striving  with  all  the 
power  of  his  strong-limbed  body,  I  could  not  help  wonder- 
ing at  the  merciless  test  which  is  demanded  by  Nature  in 
order  that  the  best  and  the  best  only  shall  survive.  All 
else  must  be  weeded  out,  or  advance  and  improvement 
would  cease.  Retrogression  would  commence  and  the  end 
would   be  in  sight. 


F    2 


68  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

The  pair  of  fighting  stags  seemed  to  be  well  matched. 
The  master  of  the  herd  had  the  advantage  of  larger  antlers, 
while  the  newcomer,  who  was  darker  in  colour,  appeared  to 
be  a  rather  heavier  beast,  they  were  both  magnificent 
specimens  and  both  intent  on  victory.  At  times  their 
horns  would  be  locked  together  in  such  a  manner  that 
there  appeared  to  be  danger  of  permanent  entanglement. 
Then  with  heads  lowered  they  would  try  to  force  each 
other  backward.  Every  muscle  was  strained  to  its  utmost, 
and  the  eyeballs  gleamed  white  with  the  intensity  of  their 
passion.  First  one  would  gain  a  slight  advantage, 
when  the  other,  fearing  defeat,  would  strain  with  renewed 
vigour  and  regain  his  loss.  So  they  went  back  and  forth, 
occasionally  separating  only  to  charge  more  furiously, 
each  apparently  hoping  to  get  a  better  hold,  or  to  strike 
a  blow  at  the  body  of  his  adversary.  But  the  spreading 
antlers  are  designed  equally  well  for  offence  and  defence  ; 
so  long  as  the  two  animals  are  able  to  maintain  the 
head-on  position  neither  has  much  chance  of  gaining  any 
great  advantage  unless  there  is  marked  disparity  in  point  of 
size.  The  brow  antler,  or  snow  shovel  as  it  is  sometimes 
erroneously  called,  (this  subject  has  been  treated  in  another 
chapter)  is  certainly  an  effective  protection  to  the  front  of 
the  animal's  head  and  eyes,  for  it  is  practically  impossible  to 
pass  this  natural  guard.  At  the  same  time,  if  this  brow 
antler  is  well  developed  it  can  be  used  to  lift  the  other 
stag's  head.  I  noticed  that  this  happened  several  times 
during  the  fight,  but  on  no  occasion  was  there  any  oppor- 
tunity to  take  advantage  of  it. 

In  watching  the  two  animals  I  was  very  uncertain  how 
to  act,  whether  to  wait  and  see  the  fight  to  the  finish, 
or  risk  disturbing  it  by  trying  to  secure  a  photograph. 
I   might  never  again    have    a    chance    of  getting    such    a 


H 


o    g 


,_o   o 
o    'C 


c   o 


O     " 


h 


MATING  69 

picture,  but  then  I  also  wanted  to  see  how  it  would  end. 
Decision  had  to  be  made  quickly,  as  the  fight  might  stop 
at  any  moment,  and  I  decided  to  try  for  the  picture.  It 
would  be  exceedingly  difficult  to  use  a  camera  under  the 
conditions.  Not  only  was  there  much  scrub  which  would 
prove  a  serious  obstacle — as  you  cannot  photograph  through 
bushes — but  the  herd  of  does  and  stags  was  scattered 
around  three  sides  of  me.  If  they  detected  the  slightest  move 
my  chances  would  promptly  end,  it  may  therefore  be  easily 
understood  that  my  position  was  an  exceedingly  difficult 
one.  The  first  thing  to  do  was  to  find  my  friend  the  big 
white  doe  ;  she  proved  to  be  in  a  clump  of  firs  about 
seventy  yards  away,  so  that  I  was  fairly  safe  from  her  prying 
eyes  ;  then  the  immediate  vicinity  had  to  be  examined  in 
order  that  I  might  know  where  each  animal  was  and  be  able 
to  keep  my  eye  on  them  all,  moving  only  when  all  heads 
were  down  or  turned  away.  This  may  sound  easy  enough, 
but  I  found  my  two  eyes  woefully  inadequate,  and  it  was 
only  with  the  greatest  difficulty  that  I  managed  to  move  a 
few  inches  at  a  time  without  being  discovered  by  my  nearest 
neighbours,  some  of  which  were  not  more  than  ten  or 
twelve  yards  away.  How  different  from  the  stalking 
required  for  shooting  !  From  where  I  crouched,  both  of 
the  stags  could  have  been  killed  by  even  a  poor  shot,  while 
practically  speaking,  the  camera  could  not  be  used  without 
a  complete  change  of  position.  Immediately  I  began  to 
move  on  hands  and  knees,  a  young  stag  that  had  been 
hidden  by  a  small  clump  of  bushes  appeared  so  suddenly 
that  I  was  caught  as  I  was  about  to  clamber  over  a  fallen 
tree.  Fortunately,  I  saw  the  stag  at  exactly  the  same 
moment  that  he  saw  me,  so  I  remained  immovable  with  one 
foot  raised.  In  this  very  uncomfortable  position  did  I 
remain    "  frozen "    while    I    was    duly    examined    by    the 


70  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

wretched  stag.  At  last,  after  what  seemed  an  interminable 
time,  he  appeared  to  be  satisfied  that  I  was  only  a  rather 
peculiar  stump,  and  he  turned  his  head.  Instantly  I 
dropped — only  just  quickly  enough — for  at  almost  the  same 
moment  he  glanced  in  my  direction  again  and  was  apparently 
rather  bewildered  at  not  seeing  me.  This  was  a  critical 
moment.  If  it  had  been  a  doe  she  would  without  doubt 
have  come  forward  to  investigate,  but  the  stags  are  much 
less  curious,  and  after  staring  intently,  he  walked  away, 
leaving  me  to  continue  my  very  difficult  stalk.  In  due 
time  I  succeeded  in  working  my  way  past  the  worst  of  the 
obstructions  to  a  place  which  offered  me  a  fairly  good  sight 
of  the  two  stags.  There  was  only  one  small  dead  tree  to 
interfere  with  the  otherwise  clear  view.  Now  it  was 
necessary  to  stand  up  very  slowly  and  carefully,  so  as  to 
bring  the  camera  above  the  immediate  foreground.  With 
perhaps  fifty  caribou  within  sixty  or  seventy  yards,  this  was 
risky  ;  however,  I  finally  stood  up  and  had  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  the  two  big  fighting  stags  on  the  ground  glass  of  the 
camera.  It  was  a  shame  to  disturb  the  two  in  their  great 
struggle  for  supremacy,  but  there  was  no  time  to  lose,  for 
with  so  many  animals  about  me  I  was  bound  to  be  dis- 
covered before  long,  so  as  soon  as  the  focus  was  correct  and 
everything  examined,   I   pressed  the  button. 

What  a  pity  it  is  that  shutters  are  not  silent  in  their 
working.  The  slight  click  that  was  made  was  easily  heard 
by  one  of  the  nearer  does ;  for  her  it  was  sufficient  infor- 
mation that  something  was  wrong  ;  what  it  was  she  did 
not  wait  to  find  out,  she  simply  gave  a  loud  snort — that 
aggravating  signal  of  alarm — and  the  whole  herd  was  on  the 
move  as  though  a  bugle  had  sounded  the  charge,  scampering 
as  fast  as  they  could  towards  the  doe.  On  they  came  at  full 
speed,  trotting  and  jumping,  some  coming  straight  towards 


m^  /i '  i 

1  Mi^M- 

1  ^        rf 

,^:.-^^}  r 

1 

1 

.V^j^^T^^ 

•^.-.J  ..      A 

l^^^^^l 

T   \   ' 

i^^^^^B*"  " ^  xjyK^^^^^^^i 

Stag  watching  his  docs,  whicli  appear  tn  be  thinking  nl-  running  away. 


The  herd  of  about  150  Caribou  which  took  ahirm  when  the  two  fighting  stags  had  been 

photographed. 


MATING  71 

me,  others  going  near  the  fighting  stags,  who,  of  course, 
took  the  alarm  at  once,  forgot  their  grievances  and  each 
other,  and  trotted  off  with  the  herd.  All  of  this  took  but 
a  few  seconds,  so  quickly  did  they  rush  past  and  so  close 
that  I  forgot,  in  the  excitement,  to  reload  the  camera.  Too 
late  did  I  get  my  wits  together  and  put  in  a  plate,  then  I 
rushed  out  a  few  yards  clear  of  the  trees  and  made  an 
attempt  to  secure  a  photograph  of  the  white-flanked  herd, 
now  thoroughly  frightened,  as  they  splashed  across  the  wet 
barren,  filling  the  air  with  sparkling  drops  of  water  and 
pieces  of  moss  and  leaving  a  trail  as  though  a  regiment  of 
cavalry  had  passed.  There  must  have  been  fully  one 
hundred  and  fifty  altogether,  as  nearly  as  I  could  estimate ; 
evidently  the  main  herd,  unknown  to  me,  had  been 
joined  by  many  others  during  the  hours  I  had  been  so 
intently  watching  those  nearest  to  me. 

Now  it  was  all  over.  Once  more  everything  was  as  calm 
and  quiet  as  we  expect  the  wild  land  to  be.  The  pent-up 
excitement  of  the  past  minutes  (or  was  it  hours  ?)  was  gone 
and  there  remained  no  visible  evidence  of  all  that  occurred, 
nothing  but  the  latent  image  on  the  photographic  plate  and 
the  sense  of  great  joy  and  satisfaction  in  having  obtained  at 
least  some  sort  of  picture  of  a  real  Caribou  fight  with  real, 
well-grown  stags.  Now,  indeed,  I  might  snap  my  fingers 
and  laugh  at  those  well-meaning  people  who  had  tried  so 
hard  to  discourage  me.  That  I  should  ever  be  fortunate 
enough  to  again  witness  such  a  sight  was  doubtful,  so  I 
was  particularly  careful  of  the  precious  plate  on  my  way 
back  to  camp.  It  was  late  in  the  afternoon,  and  I  had  far 
to  go,  but  that  long  walk  seemed  short,  the  difficulties  of 
getting  over  the  soft  bogs  were  unnoticed,  and  as  I  paddled 
down  stream  to  my  solitary  camp  I  came  to  the  conclusion 
that    camera-hunting    was    a    fine    game,    notwithstanding 


']2  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

the  remarks  to  the  contrary  which  had  been  indulged  in 
by  some  of  my  friends  who  still  consider  it  a  namby-pamby 
form  of  sport.  It  was  altogether  a  day  to  be  remembered, 
a  day  to  be  marked  with  a  big  red  star.  Everything 
appeared  in  attractive  colours,  the  gaunt  grey  trees  which 
lined  the  banks  of  the  river  seemed  to  be  old  friends  who 
nodded  their  grizzly  heads  at  me  as  I  passed  along  the 
quiet  waterway  of  the  wilderness  ;  even  the  low  murmuring 
of  the  wind  through  the  firs  seemed  to  congratulate  me  on 
my  good  fortune.  The  day  was  almost  at  an  end.  The 
setting  sun  left  the  river  in  deepening  shade,  and  as  I 
slowly  passed  the  homes  of  my  beaver  friends,  the  little 
fellows  appeared  in  their  noiseless  way  on  the  surface  of  the 
water,  their  small  bright  eyes  staring  intently  at  the  drifting 
canoe,  until  a  current  of  air  carried  the  scent  of  hated  man 
to  their  nostrils,  when  the  silence  of  the  evening  was 
instantly  broken  by  the  terrific  signal  of  alarm — the  striking 
of  the  water  with  their  heavy  muscular  tails  as  the  animals 
dived  and  sought  the  protection  of  dark  waters.  When 
they  reappeared  I  was  landing  at  my  camp,  where  I  was 
soon  busily  engaged  in  making  ready  for  my  evening  meal 
over  the  crackling  fire,  the  delight  of  which  can  only  be 
properly  appreciated  by  those  who  live  alone  in  the  woods, 
for  to  them  it  is  the  cheerful  companion  of  the  long  autumn 
evenings,  the  last  thing  to  be  seen  or  heard  as  the  healthily- 
tired  body  drops  off  to  sleep,  the  undisturbed  dreamless 
sleep  found  only  in  the  land  of  pure  unspoiled  air  far  from 
the  haunts  of  man. 


73 


On  Migration. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE   AUTUMN   AND   SPRING   MIGRATIONS. 

In  no  way  is  the  Newfoundland  Caribou  so  well  known 
as  by  its  peculiar  and  much  discussed  habit  of  migration. 
Many  stories  by  those  who  know  and  those  who  do  not 
know  have  appeared  from  time  to  time,  in  which  the  ques- 
tion of  cause  has  been  discussed.  But  after  all  is  said,  we 
do  not  know  very  much  about  the  reason  for  the  great  semi- 
annual trek,  except  that  it  does  take  place  with  fair  regularity 
every  spring  and  late  autumn.  Not  on  set  days,  as  some 
people  imagine,  but  with  the  arrival  of  certain  conditions  of 
weather  which  appear  to  affect  the  animals. 

Before  going  into  the  question  it  would  be  well  to  look  at 
the  map  of  the  island  on  page  138,  on  which  I  have  marked 
the  approximate  course  of  the  Caribou.  The  northern 
peninsula  is  mostly  high  country — rugged  mountains — parts 
of  which  have  as  yet  scarcely  been  explored.  A  great  deal 
of  this  mountain  region  is  very  bare  and  exposed  to  the 
frightful  storms  which  blow  down  from  the  arctic  regions, 
storms  of  driving  snow  and  icy  rain  which  must  sweep  the 
unprotected  hills  with  appalling  force  and  render  life  difficult, 
if  not  impossible,  for  animals  which  feed  chiefly  on  the 
ground   mosses.      The    severity    of  the    storms   is   beyond 


74  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

all    belief;    for    days   at   a    time    no    living    creature   would 
dare  venture  away  from  the  protection  of  the  woods  which, 
unfortunately,   are   not   over  abundant.      The    snow,   piling 
up  from  these  relentless  storms,  covers  the  land  to  a  depth 
of  many  feet,  so  that  much  of  the  wild  pasturage  is  lost  to 
the  Caribou,  except  in  the  woods  and  on  the  ridges  where 
no  snow  can  lay,  for  no  sooner  does  it  fall  than  the  howling 
winds  pick  it  up  and  carry  it  headlong  into  the  valleys.      It 
must  be  a  wonderful  thing  to  see  these  whirling  snow  imps 
dancing  over  the  bleak  mountains,  but  for  the  Caribou  it  is 
a  sight  to  inspire  dread,  for  it  spells  hunger.      Not  only  is 
the  deepening  snow  a  source   of  danger   to   them,  a  worse 
one  lurks  about  these  open  wastes,  and  to  a  lesser  extent  the 
woods  :    the    "  glitter,"    as    the    Newfoundlander    calls    it, 
freezing  rain  which   ties    everything    up    in    its    icy    grip, 
vegetation  and  all  that  goes  to  sustain  life  for  the  Caribou 
is  buried  securely  in  a  shroud  of  glistening  ice  too   smooth 
and   too  hard   to    be  broken   by   the  hunger-driven   beasts. 
This    is    a    possible     if    not     a     probable    reason    for    the 
animals  going  south  as   the  winter    approaches.      South  to 
where  the  kindly  influence  of  the  Gulf  Stream  tempers  the 
cold    and   makes   life    more    endurable    to    the    great    herds 
of  hungry  creatures.      How  do  they  know  what  is  going  to 
happen,   or  that  by  going  southward   they  will  find   better 
conditions  ?    It   was   not  learned   in   a   day  or  a   year,  but 
gradually,  during  the  many  hundreds  of  thousands  of  years 
that    have    passed    since    the    Caribou    first   wandered   into 
Newfoundland.      Then  it  was  not  an  island,  but  part  of  the 
mainland,  joined  to  what  we   now  call   Labrador,  and  from 
which  it  is  separated  by  the  Straits  of  Belle  Isle. 

Before  the  island  was  formed,  it  is  more  than  probable 
that  the  Caribou  spent  the  summer  months  further  north,  in 
the   region   where   to-day   we    find   the   vast   herds   of  the 


o 


MIGRATIONS  75 

Labrador  species.  Perhaps  what  is  now  Newfoundland  was 
then  the  great  winter  resort  for  immense  herds.  One  cannot 
say  for  certain,  because  the  weather  conditions  which  prevailed 
in  those  days  are  not  known  with  absolute  certainty.  The 
past  is  wrapped  in  so  much  mystery,  and  our  theories  con- 
tinue to  change  as  we  investigate  more  carefully  ;  what 
to-day  seems  a  certainty  is  to-morrow  thrown  aside  for 
newer  and  more  advanced  ideas,  and  we  never  know  what 
is  the  final  decision.  Such  being  the  case,  we  must  be 
satisfied  to  study  the  migration  chiefly  by  existing  conditions, 
and  for  lack  of  a  better  reason  we  are  practically  forced  to 
the  conclusion  that  the  search  for  food  is  the  cause  of  the 
southerly  migration.  But  what  about  the  return  journey  ? 
Why  should  the  animals  go  back  to  the  north  ?  So  far  as 
we  can  judge  from  appearances,  the  conditions  in  various 
parts  of  the  island  do  not  show  any  great  differences  during 
the  summer  ;  the  food  in  the  more  southerly  parts  is 
about  the  same  as  in  the  north,  it  is  certainly  abundant,  and 
there  is  no  doubt  that  it  is  what  the  Caribou  want,  for  other- 
wise so  many  of  them  would  not  remain  scattered  over  the 
country  which  is  abandoned  by  the  northern  herds  when 
winter  has  passed.  The  theory  advanced  by  some  writers 
that  flies  play  an  important  part  in  the  cause  of  migration  is 
I  believe  utterly  without  foundation,  because  the  black  fly 
is  found  in  practically  every  part  of  the  island  during  the 
summer  months,  and  the  northern  peninsula  has  its  full 
share  of  these  pests.  Even  on  the  highest  ridges,  rocky  and 
with  only  the  scantiest  vegetation,  miles  away  from  the 
forests,  the  black  flies  have  been  so  numerous  that  they 
made  life  miserable,  so  that  when  the  migratory  herds  leave 
the  south  they  do  not  escape  the  warm  weather  pests.  In 
the  very  few  places  where  the  black  flies  are  scarce,  there  are 
but  a  few  scattered  Caribou  during  the  summer. 


76  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

It  is  not  my  wish  to  upset  anybody's  pet  theories,  but  the 
migration  subject  is  of  so  much  interest,  that  as  many 
facts  as  possible  should  be  accumulated  from  which 
some  definite  knowledge  may  be  derived.  For  my  own 
part,  I  have  found  it  impossible  to  advance  any  explanation 
which  will  stand  even  my  own  cross-examination,  and  I  am 
almost  forced  to  believe  that  the  conditions  which  originally 
made  the  semi-annual  migration  a  matter  of  necessity  have 
passed,  but  that  the  animals  having  acquired  the  habit  are 
slow  to  give  it  up.  If  all,  or  practically  all,  the  Caribou  in 
the  island  took  part  in  the  great  movement,  this  theory 
would  have  very  little  to  recommend  it  ;  but  when  we 
consider  that  a  great  many  animals  spend  the  winter  in  the 
north,  almost  to  the  extreme  end  of  the  peninsula,  and  also 
that  a  great  many  spend  the  summer  in  the  more 
southerly  portion  of  the  country  as  far  as  the  coast  line, 
there  seems  to  be  some  reason  in  its  favour,  and  I  feel 
almost  sure  that  there  is  no  natural  cause  which  would 
prevent  the  animals  living  permanently  in  any  part  of  the 
island,  provided,  of  course,  that  they  did  not  concentrate 
and  thus   deplete  the  food  supply. 

When  first  I  took  up  the  subject  about  ten  years  ago  I 
was  told  by  many  people,  including  sportsmen  and  guides, 
that  all  the  Caribou  left  the  northern  peninsula  on  the 
appearance  of  the  first  snow.  A  trip  to  the  north  soon 
proved  to  me  the  incorrectness  of  this,  for  not  only  did 
residents  of  the  region  in  question — trappers  and  others — 
tell  me  that  the  animals  stayed  all  the  winter,  but  I  found  a 
fair  number  of  very  fine  shed  antlers  to  prove  that  the  large 
stags  were  there  at  least  until  the  middle  or  end  of 
November,  and  as  some  of  the  antlers  were  those  of  small 
stags  and  does,  the  former  of  which  do  not  shed  till  well 
into  December  or  even  later,  while  the  latter  carry  theirs  till 


MIGRATIONS  77 

almost  spring,  there  was  no  question  of  the  existence  of  the 
Caribou  throughout  the  winter.  The  proof  that  they  stay 
in  the  south  during  the  summer  is  equally  good,  though  I 
have  not  seen  them  myself,  never  having  been  along  the 
south  coast,  but  I  have  been  told  on  thoroughly  reliable 
authority  that  such  is  the  case,  and  I  have  actually  seen  the 
Caribou  during  August  south-east  of  Grand  Lake  in  the 
magnificent  high  country  back  of  "  Old  Harry."  All  of 
this  goes  to  prove  that  the  migration  is  by  no  means 
general,  but  is  only  indulged  in  by  a  part  of  the  animals, 
I  should  say  probably  the  larger  part.  Now  whether  these 
are  creatures  which  are  slower  to  change  their  habits  no  one 
can   say,   but  such  may  possibly   be  the  case. 

The  idea  which  seems  to  exist  pretty  generally  that  the 
autumn  migration  begins  between  October  15  th  and  22  nd 
must  not  be  relied  on  too  implicitly.  The  season 
is  extremely  variable,  ranging  from  October  12th  to 
almost  the  middle  of  December,  though  it  may  usually 
be  expected  between  October  20th  and  November  5th, 
depending  almost  entirely  on  the  weather.  A  heavy  fall  of 
snow  appears  to  be  the  signal  for  the  start ;  if,  however,  it  is 
followed  by  a  prolonged  spell  of  good  weather,  the  animals 
either  remain  scattered  about  the  flat  country  near 
Sandy  Lake,  or  they  continue  slowly  and  in  a  very 
irregular  way  towards  their  winter  quarters.  With  the 
advent  of  cold  or  snows  the  movement  invariably  becomes 
more  or  less  general,  and  is  extremely  precipitate  when  the 
cold  is  intense  or  the  snowfall  unusually  heavy.  The 
sudden  freezing  of  the  waters  spurs  the  animals  on  at  a 
terrific  speed,  and  wonderful  stories  have  been  told  of  how 
the  stillness  of  the  night  has  been  broken  by  sounds  like 
thunder,  as  vast  numbers  have  crashed  through  the  frozen 
lakes   and   rivers,  impelled    by    a   frantic   desire   to   escape 


78  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

being  caught  by  winter  in  the  flat  country  where  the  snow 
lays  so  deep  that  food  would  be  buried  and  travelling  made 
difficult.  It  has  never  been  my  good  fortune  to  witness 
any  of  these  stampedes,  though  I  have  gone  to  the  island 
year  after  year  in  the  hopes  of  being  present  at  something 
of  the  sort  ;  still  it  does  not  require  much  imagination  to 
picture  the  scenes.  I  have  several  times  watched  herds 
breaking  through  the  small  ponds,  which  were  coated  with 
ice  half  or  three-quarters  of  an  inch  thick.  They  scarcely 
notice  it  as  they  make  their  way  through,  their  sharp  hoofs 
cut  it  without  difficulty,  and  as  their  legs  are  well  covered 
with  thick  hair  they  are  well  protected  against  being  cut  by 
the  knife-like  edges  of  the  ice  ;  but  when  the  ponds  are 
covered  with  a  heavy  coat  of  smooth  ice  not  quite  strong 
enough  to  bear  the  weight  of  the  animals,  it  must  cause 
great  trouble,  especially  if  the  water  be  deep  and 
swimming  necessary.  Whether  or  not  they  go  in  single 
file  as  they  do  through  deep  snow  I  cannot  say,  but  it 
would  be  reasonable  to  suppose  that  they  choose  the  easiest 
method  unless  they  are  in  a  hurry,  when  probably  they 
crash  through  in  a  body.  I  judge  this  to  be  the  case  from 
the  accounts  I  have  received  which  state  that  the  path 
through  the  frozen  ponds  or  rivers  is  a  broad  one,  and  that 
the  ice  is  broken  up  to  an  extraordinary  extent. 

The  great  path  of  the  migration  is  between  Sandy  River, 
where  it  flows  into  Grand  Lake,  and  about  fifteen  or  twenty 
miles  to  the  east.  Here  it  is  that  the  great  mass  of  the 
animals  pass,  and  here  it  is  that  a  few  years  ago,  shortly 
after  the  opening  of  the  railroad  and  before  the  enactment 
of  good  game  laws,  the  awful  slaughter  occurred  which 
gave  J.  G.  Millais  the  opportunity  to  make  his  well-known 
very  humorous  sketch  showing  sport  in  Newfoundland.  It 
is   said   that   as   the   train   came   along,   immense   herds   of 


MIGRATIONS  79 

Caribou  appeared,  and  as  there  were  many  sportsmen  and 
so-called  sportsmen  on  the  train,  a  grand  fusillade  com- 
menced, which  resulted  in  the  most  ghastly  butchery. 
I  do  not  recall  the  details,  and  anyhow  they  are 
better  left  unwritten.  But  great  good  resulted  from  the 
bloody  affair,  for  it  caused  the  passing  of  splendid  game 
laws  and  the  making  of  a  reservation  that  included  the 
whole  region  through  which  the  herds  were  most  closely 
concentrated  before  they  separated  to  jfind  their  winter 
quarters  on  the  higher  lands.  Not  only  is  no  shooting  ot 
any  sort  allowed  now  on  this  reserve,  but  I  am  glad  to  say 
that  even  camping  is  forbidden.  This  was  a  most  important 
improvement,  because  so  long  as  men  were  allowed  to  camp 
there  they  could  (and  frequently  did)  shoot  without  much 
fear  of  being  caught.  This  is  not  said  in  criticism  of  the 
game  wardens,  because  in  a  country  like  Newfoundland 
the  natural  conditions  offer  every  protection  to  the  poacher. 
He  could  kill  within  a  very  short  distance  of  the  wardens  or 
rangers  and  still  escape  with  little  or  no  difficulty. 

Before  exhausting  the  reader's  patience  by  this  long- 
drawn-out  chapter  on  migration,  it  might  be  well  to  tell 
something  of  the  habits  of  the  animals  during  this  period. 
In  the  previous  chapter  it  was  shown  that  the  mating 
usually  occurs  immediately  before  the  animals  start  south, 
so  that  everything  is  in  a  peaceful  condition.  jealousies 
and  fightings  have  passed  and  are  forgotten,  truculent  stags 
have  become  as  quiet  as  old  cows,  and  all  are  friends  once 
more.  The  first  fall  of  snow  has  warned  them  that  it  is 
time  for  the  start,  and  so  they  head  in  a  general  southerly 
direction,  going  fast  or  slow  according  to  the  weather 
conditions.  Usually  they  come  at  a  very  rapid  walk,  in 
herds  numbering  from  three  or  four  to  about  one  hundred 
and    fifty.       There    is    absolutely    no    foundation    for    the 


8o  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

statement  that  has  been  made  that  the  herds  never  number 
more  than  twenty  or  thirty.  In  a  single  day  I  have  often  seen 
four  or  five  herds  containing  between  fifty  and  seventy-five, 
and  have  frequently  counted  a  hundred  or  more  going  along 
together.  Most  of  the  travelling  is  done  by  daylight  ;  in 
fact,  except  during  a  storm,  they  seldom  move  about  much 
after  dark.  I  should  say  that  the  best  time  to  see  the 
Caribou  passing  is  between  sunrise  and  half-past  ten. 
During  the  noon  hours  they  usually  keep  fairly  quiet,  but 
there  is  frequently  quite  a  movement  about  an  hour  before 
sunset. 

Sitting  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  one  can  often  hear 
the  almost  continual  splash-splash-splash,  as  herd  after 
herd  enters  the  water  to  swim  across.  It  must  not  be 
thought  that  the  migration  means  the  moving  of  all  the 
animals  together.  Each  herd  keeps  pretty  well  to  itself, 
though  two  or  more  small  herds  frequently  merge  together. 
It  is  barely  possible  that,  at  the  actual  start,  the  herds  are  of 
immense  size  and  that  they  break  up  as  they  proceed.  I 
suggest  this  theory  because  on  some  days  a  great  many 
herds  appear  along  the  same  leads  or  paths,  as  though  they 
had  all  started  together,  while  other  equally  good  leads  will 
not  be  used  for  many  days  in  succession.  So  noticeable  is  this 
that  in  watching  for  the  animals  I  often  select  a  place  where 
I  have  either  seen  one  or  two  herds  pass,  or  where  there  are 
very  fresh  tracks,  and  remain  there  for  the  entire  day,  with 
results  which  frequently  justify  such  a  course.  Each  year 
sees  a  slight  change  in  the  route  selected  by  the  greater 
number  of  animals.  What  is  a  first-rate  place  one  year 
may  be  entirely  unused  the  following  season,  the  general 
trend  being  perhaps  less  than  a  mile  further  to  the  east  or  west. 
The  cause  of  this  is  unknown,  but  it  may  be  accounted 
for  by  the  rising  or  lowering  of  lakes  or  rivers,  either  by 


-  i^r*  T^    »Y 


-^&M 


■J 


•^        " 

S     3 


3^ 


MIGRATIONS  8i 

natural  causes  or  by  the  dams  built  by  beavers.  The  roads 
made  and  used  by  the  Caribou  prove  that  they  have  been 
in  use  for  countless  years.  In  some  places  the  rocks  are 
worn  away  to  a  depth  of  one  or  two  feet  by  the  thousands 
and  thousands  of  hoofs  which  have  passed  over  them,  each 
hoof  wearing  away  its  minute  particle,  just  as  drops  of 
water  will  gradually  eat  into  even  the  hardest  stone.  Over 
the  softer  barrens,  the  paths,  though  equally  distinct,  are  far 
more  numerous,  as  the  herds  do  not  always  travel  in  single 
file  ;  to  do  so  would  cut  into  the  soft  bog  and  the  trail  would 
very  soon  be  converted  into  a  stream,  for  water  abounds 
almost  everywhere  on  the  island.  So  it  is  that  the  barrens 
on  the  line  of  the  migration  are  cut  up  by  the  innumerable 
paths  which  converge  where  the  land  becomes  harder,  or  in 
the  immediate  vicinity  of  a  river-bank  where  the  deep-cut 
paths  are  conspicuous.  Through  the  forests  the  leads, 
though  clearly  defined,  are  very  devious,  for  if  a  tree  blows 
across  the  path  it  causes  the  animals  to  swing  to  the  right 
or  left,  with  the  result  that  the  following  of  a  Caribou  road 
causes  one  to  twist  and  turn,  until  one's  sense  of  direction 
becomes  very  much  confused,  and  it  is  a  clever  man 
indeed  who  can  follow  the  same  trail  twice. 

How  the  stags  with  their  large  horns  ever  make  their 
way  through  the  dense  tangled  woods  is  very  difficult  to 
understand,  for  a  man  has  all  he  can  do  to  get  through  by 
twisting,  bending,  and  even  crawling  ;  yet  the  Caribou 
seem  to  experience  absolutely  no  difficulty.  They  keep  up 
their  rapid  walk,  and  pass  through  the  thickest  forest 
scarcely  making  a  sound,  unless  they  happen  to  be 
frightened,  in  which  event  they  sometimes  crash  through, 
making  a  frightful  commotion,  scarcely  even  following  the 
leads — each  animal  going  along  regardless  of  his  com- 
panions, all  bent  only  on  escaping  the  object  of  their  fear. 


82  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

As  already  stated,  the  weather  plays  an  important  part  in 
the  Caribou's  progress.  The  colder  and  more  forbidding 
the  weather  the  faster  and  more  steadily  do  they  travel. 
Their  speed  is  not  less  than  five  or  six  miles  an  hour 
when  they  walk,  which  is  their  usual  gait  ;  only  under 
rather  exceptional  conditions  do  they  trot  for  any  distance, 
while  they  seldom  resort  to  galloping  unless  they  are 
frightened.  On  warm  days  they  take  things  easy, 
travelling  in  a  most  leisurely  fashion,  and  spending  the 
greater  part  of  the  day  in  resting  and  feeding,  particularly 
between  the  hours  of  nine  and  three.  Then  it  is  that  one 
sometimes  sees  the  beautiful  sight  of  many  hundreds  of 
animals  scattered  about  the  open  barrens  in  herds  of  various 
sizes.  At  such  times  they  feed  and  sleep,  but  never  for  a 
moment  do  they  relax  their  everlasting  vigilance.  Usually 
each  herd  has  its  sentry,  which  in  most  instances  is  an  old 
doe,  whose  sense  of  duty  is  so  highly  developed  that  she 
feels  it  incumbent  on  her  to  watch  over  the  welfare  of  her 
herd  with  unremitting  care.  She  is  the  one  to  give  the 
signal  for  moving  at  the  slightest  intimation  of  danger.  To 
the  constant  watchfulness  of  these  does  I  owe  so  many 
failures  to  secure  photographs,  and  I  confess  to  a  far  from 
friendly  feeling,  even  though  I  am  lost  in  admiration  for 
them. 

The  migration  season  is,  of  course,  the  best  time  to  see 
Caribou  in  greatest  numbers  and  with  the  least  possible 
trouble.  It  is  only  necessary  to  examine  the  country  for 
fresh  tracks  in  order  to  determine  which  are  the  likely 
leads,  and  provided  that  normal  conditions  obtain  there 
should  be  a  practical  certainty  of  seeing  anywhere  from  fifty 
to  several  hundred  animals  in  a  day,  while  on  days  when 
the  migration  is  at  its  height  a  thousand  or  more  may  be 
seen.      To  the  man  who  is  interested  in  the  creatures  alfpe^ 


'J 


MIGRATIONS  83 

the  sight  of  these  marching  herds  is  wonderfully  beautiful, 
especially  if  he  has  the  good  fortune  to  see  them  at  really 
close  quarters,  a  perfectly  possible  condition  if  proper  care 
is  taken  in  selecting  a  suitable  hiding  place. 

The  first  rule  for  success  is  to  avoid  leaving  trails  to 
windward  of  where  you  lie  in  wait,  for  the  animals  have  an 
extremely  keen  sense  of  smell,  and  a  man  trail  even  though  it 
be  several  hours  old  is  almost  sure  to  be  detected,  unless  it 
has  been  obliterated  by  a  kindly  shower  of  rain  or  fall  of  snow. 
The  situation  which  promises  the  best  chance  of  success  is 
the  converging  point  of  a  number  of  leads.  Near  these,  but 
preferably  not  on  them,  a  screen  of  fir  trees  can  be  easily 
arranged  so  that  perfect  concealment  is  obtained.  The 
direction  of  the  wind  is  of  vital  importance,  for  the  faintest 
breeze  will  carry  the  man-scent  an  incredible  distance,  and 
the  slightest  breath  of  tainted  air  will  frighten  a  Caribou 
more  than  the  sight  of  an  army  of  men. 

Some  of  the  happiest  moments  of  my  wandering  life  have 
been  spent  in  Newfoundland  where,  concealed  behind  small 
clumps  of  dwarf  firs,  I  have  seen  the  silvery-coated  Caribou 
wending  their  way  across  the  many-coloured  barrens, 
absolutely  unconscious  of  the  close  proximity  of  their  sup- 
posed enemy,  man.  There  is  something  indescribably 
beautiful  in  watching  wild  animals  that,  free  from  all 
suspicion,  are  behaving  in  a  purely  natural  way,  following 
their  habits  with  no  disturbing  condition  to  influence  their 
behaviour.  There  is  something  so  peaceful  and  satisfying  in 
it,  that  it  makes  a  life-long  impression  on  anyone  who  has 
been  fortunate  enough  to  have  the  opportunity  of  observing 
the  animals  under  such  conditions,  and  one  cannot  help 
wondering  why  some  people  who  are  really  fond  of  outdoor 
life  do  not  more  freely  indulge  in  this  form  of  pastime. 
Perhaps   it  is   because  they  are  unable  to  bring  home  any 


84  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

visible  result  of  such  a  chase.  Nothing  to  show  to  their 
friends  as  proof  of  their  experiences.  Yet  will  not  these 
same  people  go  to  an  opera  and  thoroughly  enjoy  the  music, 
content  only  to  have  their  senses  satisfied  without  thought 
of  having  to  prove  to  anyone  that  they  did  enjoy  the 
transient  pleasure  ? 

Not  for  anything  would  I  give  up  the  memories  of  my 
most  fortunate  days  in  the  land  of  Caribou.  These  memories 
will  live  so  long  as  I  live,  while  the  discomforts  and  the 
disappointments — which  were  many — are  happily  forgotten, 
they  are  hidden  behind  the  screen  of  fortunate  experiences. 
Certain  days  stand  out  with  delightful  clearness,  days  when 
conditions  were  satisfactory  and  things  happened.  Let  me 
tell  of  one  such  day  even  at  the  great  risk  of  boring  the 
reader.  It  was  after  a  night  of  bitter  cold,  such  penetrating 
cold  as  one  only  finds  in  the  northern  countries.  My 
solitary  camp  on  the  banks  of  Sandy  River  had  for  many 
hours  been  blown  about  by  the  icy  wind  which  found  its 
way  through  the  heaps  of  spongy  moss  that  held  down  the 
sod-cloth.  The  early  supper  had  been  cooked  under  most 
unfavourable  conditions  as  the  wind-blown  smoke  drove  me 
from  one  side  to  the  other  and  filled  my  eyes  so  that  I  was 
glad  to  seek  the  shelter  of  the  tent  in  which,  unfortunately, 
I  had  no  stove.  It  was  far  too  cold  to  sit  up,  so  after 
finishing  the  badly-cooked  meal  and  filling  the  plate-holders 
of  my  camera  for  the  next  day's  work — a  difiicult  enough 
task  as  my  fingers  were  so  benumbed — I  sought  the  inviting 
comfort  of  the  blankets  at  about  seven  o'clock.  It  was  too 
early  to  sleep,  and  I  was  too  cold  to  read  as  the  breath 
froze  on  my  glasses  ;  so  I  lay  in  thought,  wondering  what 
would  be  the  end  of  the  storm.  Would  it  bring  snow,  and 
the  snow  bring  Caribou  ?  So  far,  very  few  had  passed, 
though  the   snow  further  north   had   certainly    started    the 


-^: 


MIGRATIONS  85 

migration.  Sleep  came  gradually,  and  some  hours  later  I 
awoke  to  hear  the  snow  gently  falling  on  the  tight  roof  of 
the  tent.  The  wind  had  died  away,  the  welcome  sound 
of  the  snow  filled  me  with  hope,  and  once  more  I  slept  to 
dream  of  the  morrow.  When  I  opened  my  eyes  again,  the 
snow  was  no  longer  falling  ;  everything  was  bathed  in 
moonlight,  so  cold  and  so  quiet  and  so  wonderfully  beauti- 
ful. It  was  scarcely  five  o'clock,  nearly  two  hours  before 
the  dawn,  and  for  an  hour  I  waited  impatiently,  only  too 
anxious  to  be  out  on  my  favourite  leads  watching  for  Caribou. 
Then  no  longer  able  to  wait,  I  got  up  while  the  woods  were 
still  bathed  in  the  mysterious  moonlight.  A  fire  was  soon 
started,  and  in  the  still  air  the  smoke  and  sparks  rose  with- 
out curve  or  flicker,  a  column  of  red  and  blue,  like  a  ghost 
against  the  background  of  frosted  trees. 

The  snowfall  had  been  light,  and  had  been  followed  by  a 
keen  frost  which  coated  each  twig  and  leaf.  How  can  anyone 
describe  such  a  morning  !  No  words,  however  well-chosen, 
can  give  even  the  slightest  suggestion  of  the  beauty  of  it  all. 
The  curious  stillness  in  itself  was  indescribable.  Nothing 
disturbed  it  but  the  cheerful  crackling  of  the  fire,  and  the 
scarcely  perceptible  purr  of  the  floating  ice,  as  it  brushed 
against  the  overhanging  branches  on  the  river  bank.  Amid 
such  surroundings  my  simple  breakfast  was  eaten  entirely 
alone,  as  my  friend  and  companion,  the  Canada  Jay,  was 
not  yet  awake.  I  missed  the  confiding  bird,  for  he  usually 
shared  my  porridge  with  me  each  morning.  Sitting  on  the 
log  by  my  side,  he  would  look  up  into  my  face  with  his 
large  dark  eyes,  and  with  a  soft  murmuring  note  beg  for 
his  share.  I  never  got  tired  of  watching  him  and  his  cease- 
less energy.  He  would  eat  very  little,  but  spoonful  after 
spoonful  would  be  carried  away  and  hidden  most  carefully 
in  the  trees,  behind  the  curling  bark  of  the  large  birches,  in 


86  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

knot  holes,  and  in  cracks,  so  that  his  storehouse  was  in 
every  tree  that  surrounded  my  camp.  Well  did  he  know 
what  the  winter  meant  ;  the  long,  cold  months  when  all 
would  be  covered  with  snow.  No  berries  would  then  be 
found,  for  beneath  the  snow  they  were  being  preserved  for 
the  early  spring  supply.  Life  for  many  months  would  be 
dependent  on  the  carefully-arranged  stores  placed  well  above 
snow  level.  And  so  my  little  companion  continued  each  day 
to  lay  up  his  stock  of  winter  food,  nothing  too  small  to  escape 
his  searching  eyes,  and  anything  1  wished  to  keep  had  to 
be  well  hidden,  for  during  the  day  while  I  was  away  from 
camp  the  jays  from  all  the  neighbourhood  met  and  cleared 
camp  for  me,  leaving  no  trace  of  food  exposed.  It  is  no 
wonder  that  the  untidy  camper  dislikes  these  birds  and  calls 
them  robbers,  and  rather  than  be  tidy  he  kills  the  birds 
which  are  such  cheerful  company  to  the  solitary  man. 

At  the  iirst  gleam  of  day  my  canoe  was  in  the  water, 
after  the  ice  near  the  bank  had  been  thoroughly  broken, 
and  I  was  soon  floating  noiselessly  on  the  smooth,  dark 
water.  Beautiful  crystal  snow-flowers  had  formed  on  the 
ice,  which  in  some  places  was  moving  slowly  with  the 
current.  The  banks  of  the  river  were  entirely  covered 
with  frost  and  snow-coated  trees  and  grass,  so  that  the 
whole  country  looked  almost  like  a  perfect  fairyland,  and 
one  almost  expected  to  see  gauze-winged  elves  peeping 
from  behind  the  glistening  trees.  Indeed,  it  was  not  long 
before  a  slight  crackling  among  the  bushes  announced  the 
approach  of  some  living  things,  not  fairies,  but  beautiful 
silvery  Caribou,  fifteen  or  twenty  of  them  ;  snow-white 
fawns,  whose  dark  eyes  alone  stood  out  clearly  from  the 
pearly  background  ;  large  does,  white  and  grey  ;  and  a  white- 
necked  stag  whose  orange-coloured  antlers  broke  the 
sparkling  ice  from  surrounding  bushes.       The    little    herd 


U 


S 


MIGRATIONS  87 

stood  for  a  moment  on  the  bank,  examining  the  strange 
dark  object  which  floated  so  quietly  down  stream.  The 
commanding  doe  decided  that  it  was  not  dangerous,  and 
gave  the  order  for  advance,  and  immediately  the  ice  which 
skirted  the  bank  was  being  rudely  broken  by  the  animals, 
as  they  entered  the  river  and  swam  silently  across  scarcely  a 
hundred  yards  from  me.  On  landing  they  stood  still  for 
some  minutes,  looking  about  them  to  see  that  all  was  safe, 
then  each  one  in  turn  shook  the  water  from  its  heavy  coat 
with  such  vigour  that  the  air  was  filled  with  fine  spray, 
which  glistened  in  the  rosy  light  of  the  rising  sun.  Then 
following  the  leader,  they  all  disappeared  among  the  trees, 
taking  a  lead  near  which  I  expected  to  spend  the  day. 
Seeing  the  animals  moving  so  early  was  a  good  omen,  and  I 
went  ashore  filled  with  hopes  and  the  anticipation  of  a 
glorious  day's  sport. 

The  landing  place  I  selected  was  well  clear  of  the  leads,  so 
that  I  could  make  my  way  without  fear  of  leaving  any  disturb- 
ing scent.  Walking  through  the  thick  underbrush  was  a  noisy 
job,  as  the  twigs  were  so  heavily  coated  with  ice  that  they 
crackled  loudly  at  every  step.  In  about  twenty  minutes  I 
found  myself  safely  within  the  shelter  of  fir  trees  which  I 
had  arranged  some  time  ago.  A  better  place  would  have 
been  diflicult  to  find.  It  was  perhaps  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
from  the  river,  on  the  outskirts  of  a  very  large  barren.  On 
either  side  of  the  blind,  or  gaze  as  the  Newfoundlanders 
would  call  it,  were  a  number  of  splendid  well-used  leads  or 
paths  converging  fi*om  many  landing  places  j  thus  most 
of  the  Caribou  which  crossed  over  an  area  of  nearly  half  a 
mile  would  be  more  than  likely  to  come  within  easy  range 
of  my  battery  of  cameras,  provided  the  wind  remained  in 
the  north.  Should  it  change  and  blow  from  the  south  the 
place  would  be  absolutely  useless. 


88  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

While  I  was  arranging  the  cameras  so  that  they  would 
cover  every  lead  without  having  to  be  moved,  the  sound  of 
crackling  ice  and  splashing  water  warned  me  that  a  herd 
was  coming.  The  light  was  still  too  weak  and  yellow  for 
instantaneous  photography,  so  with  a  clear  conscience  I 
would  be  able  to  enjoy  watching  the  animals.  It  was  not 
long  before  the  deathly  stillness  of  the  morning  was  broken 
by  sound  of  the  approaching  herd.  Had  there  been  no 
ice  on  the  twigs  there  would  have  been  no  sound,  save  the 
curious  cracking  of  their  feet  ;  but  the  brittle  ice  made 
noiseless  walking  impossible  for  man  or  beast.  Soon  they 
appeared  :  a  small  "  company  "  of  eight.  By  good  luck 
there  was  no  large  stag.  I  say  good  luck,  because  with  the 
impossibility  of  using  the  camera  a  big  stag  would  have  been 
a  thorough  aggravation.  At  first  the  animals  were  almost 
lost  in  the  long  blue  shadows,  but  as  they  came  clear  of  the 
low  trees  the  pale  yellow  sunlight  flickered  across  them, 
painting  their  white  necks  with  delicate  indescribable  colour. 
One  very  light-coloured  fawn  was  particularly  beautiful,  with 
his  soft,  almost  fluffy  head  and  large  dark  eyes,  a  real  live 
fairy  in  the  icy  wonderland.  In  single  file  they  came,  with 
the  inevitable  doe  at  the  head,  nearer  and  nearer  to  within 
a  few  feet  of  where  I  stood  enjoying  this  true  natural  history 
picture,  so  quick  to  come  and  so  quick  to  go,  deliciously 
aggravating,  because  there  was  no  time  to  sketch  it  in  with 
paint,  and  not  light  enough  for  even  a  colourless  photograph, 
only  barely  time  to  fix  it  on  the  mind  so  that  it  could  be 
used  some  day  in  a  most  inadequate  painting.  The  picture 
had  passed  almost  before  I  had  realised  the  beauty  of  it  all, 
and  in  a  few  seconds  nothing  remained  but  the  broken, 
mud-splashed  ice  to  show  where  the  little  herd  of  south- 
bound animals  had  walked  in  the  trail  which  had  been 
used  by  their  ancestors  for  countless  ages. 


The  blind  from  which  many  photographs  were  nnuic.     'I'hc  camera  may  be  seen  m  position. 


4  ..  1 


The  blind,  the  eamera,  tlie  Caribou  and  the  atithor.      This  photograph  was  made    \sith  a  second 
camera,  which  had  a  string  attached  to  the  shutter. 


MIGRATIONS  89 

That  the  animals  had  passed  my  blind  without  being 
frightened  was  most  fortunate,  for  by  so  doing  a  trail  had 
been  established.  This  is  very  important,  because  any 
other  animals  would  feel  more  secure  in  following  the  same 
trail.  For  this  reason,  it  has  been  my  practice  for  several 
years  to  allow  the  first  herd  to  pass  undisturbed.  Often  I 
have  noticed  that  when  Caribou  (and  I  do  not  know 
whether  this  applies  to  other  deer)  are  startled  they  leave 
some  signal  on  the  ground  which  warns  every  animal  that 
comes  to  the  place.  Of  course,  I  cannot  definitely  explain 
how  this  is  effected,  even  though  I  am  absolutely  sure  that 
it  does  happen,  and  I  say  this  even  at  the  risk  of  having 
some  doubting  Thomases  say  that  my  imagination  is  over 
fertile.  Unfortunately,  I  have  no  imagination  ;  were  I  thus 
endowed  I  could  write  books  about  wild  animals  which 
would  appeal  to  the  great  public,  and  incidentally  bring 
me  large  cash  returns  ;  but  facts,  and  facts  only,  appeal  to  my 
prosaic  nature,  and  I  can  vouch  for  the  truth  of  what  I  state 
regarding  the  Caribou's  signalling  by  this  invisible  method. 
Not  once,  but  on  many  occasions,  I  have  seen  one  or  more 
Caribou  walking  quietly  along  a  trail,  when  suddenly  they 
have  been  frightened,  either  by  seeing  me  move,  by  the 
sound  of  a  camera  being  arranged,  or  worst  of  all,  by  a 
draught  of  wind  carrying  my  scent  to  them.  Whatever  the 
cause  makes  no  great  difference.  On  being  startled  the 
animals  have  jumped  ;  then,  after  standing  still  for  a  moment 
to  examine  the  cause  of  their  alarm,  they  have  bolted.  For 
hours  afterwards  every  Caribou,  on  arriving  at  the  place 
where  the  frightened  ones  had  jumped,  has  started  violently, 
and  has  on  nearly  every  occasion  turned  and  run  in  a 
manner  that  showed  every  indication  of  fear,  even  though  my 
presence  was  entirely  unknown  to  them.  My  idea  is  that 
when  the  animal  is  suddenly  frightened  it  expels  a  certain 


90  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

fluid  from  the  glands  in  the  foot,  and  that  this  fluid  is  a 
signal  of  alarm,  a  silent  and  invisible  warning,  but  none 
the  less  so  positive  that  none  dare  ignore  it.  Whether  this 
fluid  is  expelled  voluntarily  or  by  a  purely  mechanical  efl^ort, 
I  do  not  pretend  to  say,  but  it  is  quite  possible  that  the  sudden 
jumping  causes  the  hoof  to  separate,  and  that  in  doing  so  the 
glands  are  brought  into  operation,  so  that  a  minute  particle 
of  the  fluid  is  left  on  the  ground.  I  can  almost  hear  the 
reader  say,  "  Bosh  !  "  but  will  he  give  any  more  plausible 
explanation  ?  If  he  can  I  shall  be  delighted  ;  if  not,  let  him 
at  least  be  patient  and  not  condemn  my  theory  too  harshly. 
After  the  small  herd  had  passed  it  was  some  time  before 
anything  exciting  happened.  The  rising  sun  was  slowly 
melting  the  frost  and  light  snow,  so  that  every  minute 
reduced  my  chance  of  securing  a  picture  of  the  animals  in 
ideal  surroundings.  I  pictured  to  myself  a  splendid  stag 
standing  on  the  glistening  carpet.  How  beautiful  he  would 
be,  and  how  his  richly-coloured  horns  would  stand  out 
from  the  pale  background  !  While  I  was  thus  engaged  in 
arranging  each  detail  to  my  satisfaction,  a  young  stag 
actually  appeared,  so  quietly  that  he  seemed  almost  as  a 
reflection  of  my  thoughts.  True,  my  plans  called  for  a  big 
stag  with  record  head,  while  this  approaching  animal  was  a 
small  one  with  insignificant  horns.  Still  it  was  a  stag,  and 
he  was  evidently  coming  near  enough  to  be  photographed, 
and  the  snow  was  not  all  melted.  So  I  accepted  gratefully 
what  the  gods  offered,  and  as  the  stag  came  within  range  I 
shot  him  with  the  harmless  camera.  The  slight  report  of  the 
shutter  sounded  woefully  loud  in  the  still  air  :  loud  enough  to 
thoroughly  frighten  the  animal,  for  he  quickly  ttirned  from  the 
trail  and  was  almost  immediately  lost  among  the  stunted  trees, 
but  I  had  secured  the  picture  which  appears  on  the  opposite 
page. 


«6;^^ 


"As  the  stag  came  within  range  I  shot  him  with  the  harmless  camera." 


MIGRATIONS  91 

It  is  in  such  cases  as  this  that  one  reahses  and  appreciates 
the  difference  between  camera-hunting  and  rifle-hunting. 
Had  I  been  armed  with  the  rifle  there  would  have  been  no 
sport  for  me  in  this  incident.  The  stag  was  certainly  not 
worth  shooting,  for  his  horns  were  small  and  unshapely, 
and  would  not  have  satisfied  anyone  but  the  merest  novice. 
But  the  camera  is  not  so  particular  ;  interesting  pictures  are 
made  of  the  most  simple  subjects,  and  though  a  record  stag 
would  have  caused  very  much  more  excitement,  this  little 
fellow  gave  me  great  pleasure,  as  he  completed  a  picture 
which  was  beautiful  in  itself,  even  without  any  animal  at 
all,  but  still  more  interesting  w^ith  this  touch  of  wild  life. 

For  some  time  after  this  small  stag  had  passed  I  sat  wait- 
ing for  another  visitor  to  my  outdoor  studio — the  studio 
for  which  no  landlord  clamoured  for  monthly  rent,  and 
which  was  not  restricted  in  size.  The  walls  were  the  forests, 
the  roof  was  the  sky  ;  no  dusty  rugs  covered  the  floor — my 
carpet  was  the  moss,  whose  colours  were  more  varied  and 
pattern  more  complicated  than  the  finest  weaves  of  Persia. 
And  it  was  all  mine.  My  models  came  without  knocking 
at  the  door,  and  departed  without  leave.  In  such  surround- 
ings who  would  not  be  happy,  who  would  not  be  grateful 
for  being  alive  and  well  ?  And,  above  all  things,  free  to 
enjoy  the  fresh  fir-scented  air,  the  primitive  beauty  of  it  all. 
What  more  could  man  ask  ?  Sour  indeed  must  be  the 
disposition  of  him  who  found  fault  with  such  surroundings. 
Some  might  say  the  air  was  unduly  keen.  Perhaps  it  was  ; 
but  only  when  I  wanted  to  use  my  fingers  to  manipulate 
the  camera  or  pencil  did  I  realise  that  they  were  numb. 

An  approaching  herd  of  Caribou  made  me  almost  painfully 
conscious  of  the  fact,  for  suddenly  from  every  direction  they 
appeared,  breaking  their  way  through  the  fringe  of  alders 
and  low  spruce   trees.      Something    must    have    frightened 


92  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

them  as  they  were  crossing  the  river,  for  not  until  they  left 
the  trees  did  they  shake  the  water  from  their  dripping  coats. 
Then  on  they  came,  some  trotting,  some  walking,  all  in  a 
hurry  and  most  of  them  heading  straight  towards  my  blind. 
What  a  beautiful  sight  it  was  !  Fully  a  hundred  of  the 
splendid  deer  splashing  through  the  snow  and  ice.  Unfor- 
tunately, a  heavy  cloud  hid  the  sun  so  that  the  light  was 
bad.  But  there  was  another  handicap  still  more  serious. 
My  hands  refused  to  do  their  work,  the  focussing  screw  of 
the  camera  would  not  respond  to  the  senseless  touch  of  my 
numbed  fingers.  It  was  maddening.  Animal  after  animal 
passed,  some  good  stags  among  them,  and  they  were  within 
fifteen  or  twenty  yards,  while  the  camera  was  focussed  for 
nine  yards,  and  unless  any  of  the  animals  came  within  that 
range  I  should  be  unable  to  get  a  picture.  At  last,  a  rather 
small  stag,  with  about  thirty-point  horns,  came  along 
the  lead  which  was  directly  in  front  of  me.  Closer  and 
closer  he  came,  and  I  watched  the  ground-glass  intently  as, 
from  a  dim  blur  of  grey,  he  gradually  took  shape,  becoming 
more  and  more  clear  and  defined.  He  was  rapidly  filling 
the  plate,  and  it  seemed  as  though  I  should  not  be  able  to 
get  him  all  in  by  the  time  he  reached  the  point  of  focus. 
There  was  no  time  to  spare,  for  at  the  moment  that  he 
showed  sharply  in  focus  he  exactly  covered  the  plate,  and 
I  pressed  the  button.  He  was  scarcely  nine  yards  away. 
Never  have  I  seen  a  more  thoroughly  startled  animal.  In 
the  stillness  of  the  morning  the  sound  of  the  shutter  was 
alarmingly  loud,  and  the  stag  apparently  believed  himself 
shot.  He  nearly  tumbled  over  backward  as  he  jumped  clear 
of  the  trail.  Then  he  stopped  a  moment  and  stared  at  me. 
The  rest  of  the  herd  also  looked  in  my  direction.  What 
a  splendid  chance  it  was  for  another  picture  !  But  my 
hands  were  too  cold  to  work  quickly,  and  in  vain  I  fumbled 


"  He  was  scarcely  nine  yards  away." 


MIGRATIONS  93 

at  the  plate-holder  and  shutter.  The  herd  stood  but  a  few 
seconds,  and  satisfied  that  I  was  a  very  dangerous  person, 
armed  with  a  very  formidable  weapon,  they  speedily  vanished, 
kicking  up  great  lumps  of  snow  as  they  galloped  off. 
Some  of  those  furthest  away,  not  knowing  where  the  source 
of  danger  lay,  came  crashing  past  within  a  few  feet  of  where 
I  stood  in  the  shelter  of  the  spruces. 

The  light  was  becoming  very  uncertain.  Great  clouds 
were  rolling  up  so  that  the  sun  was  obscured  most  of  the 
time.  In  Newfoundland  this  often  happens  on  mornings 
which  are  unusually  bright  and  clear.  From  a  photographic 
point  of  view  it  is  most  unfortunate,  as  very  quick  exposures 
are  impossible  without  sunlight,  and  it  always  happens  that 
the  animals  appear  at  the  very  moment  when  the  sun  is 
hidden  behind  the  heaviest  clouds.  There  seems  to  be  a 
fate  about  it. 

An  hour  or  so  passed  before  my  next  visitors  appeared  : 
a  doe  and  a  fawn  this  time — the  finest  pair  I  have  ever  seen. 
I  have  mentioned  elsewhere  how  much  variation  there  is  in 
the  appearance  of  the  Caribou.  Many  of  the  does  are  heavy, 
square-built,  and  lacking  grace  of  form  ;  but  this  doe  was 
nearly  as  finely  built  as  a  wapiti,  and  the  fawn  was  a  picture 
of  grace  and  beauty,  a  perfect  harmony  of  soft  grey  tones. 
They  approached  slowly,  and  when  within  about  sixteen 
yards  I  gave  a  snort  to  stop  them,  and  as  they  stood  still  I 
secured  the  photograph  which  appears  facing  page  100. 
Scarcely  had  this  pair  disappeared  than  a  large  herd,  number- 
ing perhaps  seventy  animals,  came  in  sight.  Evidently  the 
migration  was  in  full  swing,  and  the  slight  snowfall  had 
hurried  the  animals  on  their  journey.  It  was  a  pity  that 
the  light  was  not  better,  for  though  the  herd  contained  no 
very  large  stags  it  would  have  been  a  splendid  opportunity 
for  making  an  interesting  picture,  as  they  were  well  bunched 


94  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

and  coming  at  an  easy  walk.  A  picture  was  secured,  and 
then  they  all  passed  close  to  the  blind  without  being  aware 
of  my  presence,  for  the  noise  of  their  hoofs  had  drowned 
the  inevitable  click  of  the  shutter.  No  sooner  had  this  herd 
reached  the  open  barren  at  the  back  of  where  I  stood,  than 
there  was  a  sound  of  animals  crashing  through  the  trees 
about  a  hundred  yards  away.  Leaving  the  blind,  I  hastened 
to  a  high  knoll  from  which  I  should  be  able  to  see  them. 
As  they  came  into  the  open  I  counted  about  hfty  Caribou  ; 
among  them  were  two  magnificent  stags,  with  horns  that 
would  count  fully  forty  points.  They  were  going  too  fast 
and  were  too  far  away  to  photograph,  and  as  they  joined 
the  part  of  the  herd  which  had  passed  me,  I  could  not  help 
experiencing  a  feeling  of  regret  that  the  big  stags  had  not 
been  among  those  I  had  photographed.  As  it  was,  I  had  to 
be  content  with  what  I  had  secured,  and  with  the  pleasure 
of  seeing  such  a  splendid  pair. 

About  half-an-hour  later  the  sound  of  six  shots  in  quick 
succession  reached  my  ears  from  the  direction  which  the 
animals  had  taken.  Had  either  of  those  two  stags  fallen  ? 
Perhaps  so.  Then  no  one  would  ever  have  a  chance  of 
photographing  them  in  all  their  glory  of  life  and  vigour. 
It  seemed  a  pity.  Camera-hunting  makes  us  uncharitable 
enough  to  hate  the  man  who  shoots,  for  he  kills  our  models. 
Perhaps,  on  the  other  hand,  the  man  with  the  rifle  despises 
those  whose  weapon  is  the  harmless  camera.  I  know  for 
a  fact  that  in  certain  places  (names  are  best  left  unwritten) 
camera-hunting  has  aroused  strong  opposition  among  both 
guides  and  hunters,  for  they  claim  that  the  animals  are  so 
badly  frightened  by  the  persistent  chasing  done  by  the 
camera-hunters  that  they  become  wild,  and  consequently 
shooting  grows  more  diflicult.  I  contend,  however,  that 
too  much  camera  work  will  finally  have  the  effect  of  making 


—  -T3 


60 


&0    ^. 


< 


■M 


o 


U 


a    o 


MIGRATIONS  95 

the  animals  over-confiding.  They  will  discover  that  even 
when  a  man  happens  to  get  within  a  few  feet  of  them  it 
does  not  always  mean  death,  and  then  perhaps  they  will  not 
discriminate  between  those  who  are  armed  with  the  camera 
and  those  whose  weapon  is  the  rifle.  However,  that  is  the 
dream  of  the  future,  when  the  camera  has  to  a  greater  extent 
superseded  the  rifle. 

A  sound  of  splashing  in  the  river  aroused  me,  and  I 
returned  to  my  stand  to  make  ready  for  possible  visitors. 
It  was  not  long  before  a  small  herd  came  into  view  ; 
there  was  a  young  stag  with  a  very  pretty  but  rather  small 
head  of  about  thirty  points,  with  the  brow  antlers  noticeably 
far  apart  ;  with  him  were  three  does  and  a  fawn.  Curiously 
enough,  they  were  following  behind  the  stag,  a  very  unusual 
occurrence  which  I  have  only  seen  three  or  four  times  out 
of  the  many  thousands  of  Caribou  I  have  watched  travelling. 
The  little  band  came  along  until  they  were  within  less  than 
thirty  yards,  when  the  does  stopped  as  though  not  quite 
certain  that  all  was  right  before  them.  The  stag  continued 
to  approach,  walking  slowly  and  without  sign  of  suspicion 
until  the  click  of  the  shutter  awakened  him  to  the  possibility 
of  danger.  The  does  took  the  alarm  and  made  off^  to  one 
side,  and  almost  before  the  sound  of  the  shutter  had  died 
away  they  had  all  disappeared  among  the  trees. ^ 

This  was  evidently  one  of  the  lucky  days,  at  least  so  far 
as  numbers  went.  Over  two  hundred  and  fifty  Caribou  had 
passed,  and  many  had  come  unusually  near.  Dame  Fortune 
was  kind  in  all  but  the  matter  of  light,  which  had  been 
most  unsatisfactory.  However,  it  might  have  been  worse, 
for  I  had  been  able  to  secure  some  reasonably  clear  pictures. 
The  day  was  still  young,  the  light  might  change  for  the 
better    and    more    Caribou    might    come.        Perhaps    even 

^  See  illustration  facing  page  28. 


96  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

another  great  big  stag  would  come,  like  the  monster  I  had 
photographed  once  before.  What  a  morning  that  had 
been  ! — when  I  had  realised  the  hopes  of  years  in  securing 
a  sunlit  picture  of  a  perfectly  typical  line  of  thirteen  Caribou 
under  the  most  favourable  conditions,  showing  them  on  the 
migration,  travelling  as  they  are  supposed  to  do,  and  at 
exactly  the  right  angle  to  the  camera.  No  one  can  believe 
how  much  pleasure  that  experience  had  given  me.  It  was 
what  I  knew  could  be  done,  if  only  one  had  the  luck  to  be 
on  hand  and  ready  at  the  proper  moment.  How  many 
times  it  had  nearly  happened  !  But  some  little  and  seemingly 
insignificant  detail  had  each  time  prevented  success  ;  and 
then,  as  though  that  was  not  enough  for  one  morning's 
work,  had  not  the  immense  stag  come  along  while  the  sun 
was  still  shining  !  How  excited  I  was  when  I  realised  that 
within  sixteen  or  seventeen  yards  was  a  real  stag  with  horns 
carrying  full  forty-five  points.  What  would  not  any  guide 
have  given  to  have  been  able  to  offer  his  sportsman  such  an 
opportunity  !  I  scarcely  dare  think  what  their  opinion  of 
me  would  have  been  for  only  shooting  with  the  harmless 
camera.  Surely  they  would  have  regarded  it  as  an 
opportunity  utterly  wasted.  But  that  day  was  one  to  be 
remembered,  to  be  treasured  up  in  the  storehouse  of  happiest 
moments,  the  storehouse  which  is  never  filled. 

This  day  of  many  Caribou,  though  not  yielding  extra- 
ordinary chances,  was,  everything  considered,  one  of  the  most 
interesting  in  all  my  experiences,  for  I  was  seldom  left  long 
without  at  least  a  sight  of  the  animals.  True,  I  did  not  get 
any  startling  pictures,  but  before  the  day  had  passed  I  had 
used  up  all  my  plates,  and  secured  nearly  a  couple  of  dozen 
photographs,  many  of  which  were  of  particular  interest,  as 
they  showed  good  types  of  Caribou,  some  unusual  horns, 
and  the  earlier  ones  depicted  the  animals  travelling  on  the 


MIGRATIONS  97 

snow  -  covered  ground,  a  condition  which  I  had  not 
previously  succeeded  in  getting.  Altogether,  I  saw  over 
five  hundred  Caribou  before  returning  to  camp,  surely 
enough  to  satisfy  even  the  greediest  of  hunters.  Had  the 
sun  only  been  a  little  more  generous,  the  pictures  would 
have  been  better,  and  no  apologies  would  then  have  been 
necessary  for  the  dullness  of  some  of  them. 

This  day's  work,  though  an  exceptionally  lucky  one, 
will  give  some  idea  of  the  southerly  migration,  of  how  the 
animals  travel  and  how  abundant  they  are ;  also  of  the 
great  pleasure  that  may  be  had  in  watching  them.  It  is  a 
form  of  sport  which  all  may  enjoy  to  the  utmost,  free  from 
the  necessary  restriction  of  game  laws,  for  with  the  camera, 
the  game  bag  is  never  filled.  There  is  always  room 
for  more. 

The  migration  is  so  irregular  that  anything  like  a  rule  for 
procedure  must  be  so  full  of  exceptions  as  to  be  of  very 
little  value,  but  in  a  general  way  it  may  be  said  that  once 
the  start  is  made,  the  movement  continues  with  more  or  less 
interruptions,  according  to  the  weather,  until  all  the  animals 
which  intend  seeking  the  winter  quarters  of  the  south  have 
passed  the  Sandy  River  region,  and  that  usually  happens  by 
the  middle  of  December.  The  earlier  herds  consist  chiefly 
of  does,  fawns,  and  younger  stags,  then  more  stags  appear, 
and  these  are,  as  a  rule,  the  larger  ones.  Supposing  that  the 
migration  started  on  October  22nd,  and  that  ordinary 
weather  conditions  prevailed — that  is  to  say,  some  snow  and 
fairly  cool  days  and  cold  nights — we  might  expect  the  big 
stags  to  be  crossing  Sandy  River  between  October  26th  and 
November  15th.  Later  on,  I  am  told,  great  herds  of  stags 
come  unattended  by  does,  but  these  I  have  never  seen,  even 
though  I  have  waited  until  December  5th  ;  that  autumn, 
however,  was  exceptionally  mild,  and  practically  no  animals 


98  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

passed  before  the  last  of  November.  A  heavy  snowfall  on 
December  6th  brought  immense  numbers,  both  stags  and 
does  coming  together  in  one  great  rush.  Unfortunately,  I 
just  missed  the  sight,  and  therefore  cannot  give  any  first- 
hand information.  A  late  season  is  most  unsatisfactory, 
because  the  stags  lose  their  horns  very  early,  the  big  stags 
seldom  carrying  theirs  later  than  the  middle  of  November. 
By  the  end  of  that  month  the  migration,  under  ordinary 
conditions,  should  be  practically  at  an  end.  Stragglers 
may  continue  to  come  for  several  weeks  later,  but,  unless 
the  weather  is  unusually  mild,  one  cannot  expect  to  see 
any  large  number  after  December  ist.  In  the  autumn  of 
1912 — an  exceptional  season — conditions  prevailed  which 
caused  the  animals  to  act  as  they  have  seldom  been 
known  to  do.  Not  only  did  the  migration  start  very 
much  earlier,  as  already  mentioned,  but  it  lasted  only 
about  two  weeks,  which  is  quite  unusual  for  an  early 
season.  The  guides  refused  to  believe  that  the  great  mass 
of  Caribou  had  passed  before  October  2 1  st  ;  they  even 
laughed  at  me  for  suggesting  such  a  thing  ;  they  had  never 
known  it  to  happen  before,  therefore  it  was  not  possible. 
In  vain  did  I  tell  them  that  the  immense  numbers  which 
had  passed  over  the  region  where  I  was  working  represented 
most,  if  not  all,  the  animals  that  could  be  expected  to  pass 
during  the  whole  season.  I  suggested  that  they  should  take 
their  camps  southward,  following  the  herds  rather  than  going 
to  meet  them  as  they  usually  did,  in  order  that  they 
would  be  in  the  vicinity  of  their  game  when  the  shooting 
season  opened.  This  advice  was  disregarded,  but  I 
subsequently  heard  that  scarcely  any  of  the  hunting  parties 
that  went  to  meet  the  migration  were  lucky,  while  those 
who  went  south  of  the  railroad  had  good   sport. 

All  of  this  goes  to  show  how  uncertain  arc  the  ways  of 


11., 


1  u  .U-.  when  1  lL■,lli^cd  ili.ii  within  sixteen  or  seventeen  yards  was  a  real  stag, 
xvith  horns  carrying  hill  torty-five  points." 


MIGRATIONS  99 

wild  creatures,  or  perhaps  I  should  say,  how  dependent 
they  are  on  conditions  which  we  do  not  understand 
or  appreciate.  The  autumn  of  19 12  did  not  appear  to 
be  different  from  an  ordinary  season,  yet  undoubtedly  there 
was  something  which  we  did  not  observe,  but  which  had  its 
effect  on  the  Caribou.  When  we  hear  anyone  say  that 
animals  always  do  this  or  that,  we  may  be  sure  that  the 
speaker's  experience  is  small.  For  safety's  sake,  it  seems 
wise  to  qualify  statements  so  as  to  leave  a  loophole  for 
escape.  We  might  just  as  well  be  modest  and  own  that 
our  knowledge  of  wild  animals  and  their  ways  is  exceedingly 
limited  ;  the  more  we  study  them,  the  more  are  we  convinced 
of  this,  unless  we  are  blinded  by  conceit  and  preconceived 
notions  as  to  what  the  animals  should  do.  The  man  who 
said  that  the  Black  Rhinoceros  of  East  Africa  is  usually 
found  singly  or  in  pairs  and  that  more  than  three  7iever  go 
together  (I  have  seen  five  in  a  herd)  is  an  example  of  the 
man  who  does  not  know  quite  as  much  as  he  would  wish  to 
have  people  believe.  It  is  in  every  way  better  to  state 
simply  what  one  has  seen  (using  one's  eyes  very  carefully), 
instead  of  laying  down  the  law  and  saying  that  such  a  thing 
always  happens  because  we  have  seen  it  occur  on  one 
occasion. 

Having  followed  the  Caribou  past  Sandy  River  on  their  way 
south,  let  us  see  what  becomes  of  them.  A  glance  at  the 
map  shows  them  distributed  over  the  interior  of  the  island 
south  of  the  railroad.  This  is  a  region  of  high  hills  and 
deep  valleys,  open  country  and  dense  forests,  rocks  and 
marshes,  rivers  and  lakes — in  fact,  a  country  of  infinite 
diversity,  yet  all  suited  to  the  needs  of  the  Caribou.  The 
herds  will  keep  moving  slowly  from  one  feeding  ground  to 
another,  restless  at  all  times,  for  the  Caribou  is  probably  the 
most   truly   nomadic   of  all   the   deer  ;   his  food  is   slow  to 


H    2 


lOO  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

grow,  so  he  must  not  denude  his  pastures,  though  this 
would  seem  to  be  impossible,  owing  to  the  abundance  of  the 
different  mosses  which  furnish  the  necessary  nourishment. 
But  whether  this  is  the  cause  of  his  restlessness,  I  cannot 
say  ;   there  must  be  some  reason  for  his  roving  habits. 

Unfortunately,  I  have  never  visited  Newfoundland  during 
the  winter  months,  and  so  all  I  write  about  this  season  is 
only  the  result  of  conversation  with  the  trappers  and  guides. 
They  tell  me  that  the  Caribou  are  found  in  herds  numbering 
anywhere  from  half-a-dozen  animals  to  several  hundred,  the 
larger  herds  being  most  often  found  during  the  severe  winter 
storms  when  the  snow  lies  deep  on  the  ground  for  weeks  in 
succession.  Unlike  the  Moose,  which  "yards,"  the  Caribou, 
so  far  as  I  can  learn,  keep  more  or  less  on  the  move,  going 
from  one  valley  to  another  in  their  everlasting  search  for 
food.  In  this  way  the  winter  is  passed,  and  as  the  snow 
melts  they  begin  the  northward  journey,  not  in  concerted 
action  or  in  large  herds,  but  slowly  in  straggling  twos  and 
threes.  They  do  not  appear  to  be  in  any  hurry,  for  there  is 
no  dread  of  being  caught  by  winter's  awful  storms.  The 
does,  heavy  in  fawn,  are  anxious  to  reach  their  summer 
homes  where  they  may  bring  forth  their  young  in  a  region 
of  plenty,  above  the  flat  lands  where  floods  might  injure  the 
fawns  ;  and  so,  during  the  months  of  April  and  May,  slowly- 
travelling  Caribou  may  be  seen  repassing,  on  the  leads  over 
which  they  had  hurried  in  the  autumn. 

No  longer  is  the  stag  a  mighty,  overpowering  beast 
with  spreading  horns,  or  a  spent  creature  following 
patiently  the  lead  of  the  does.  No  longer  has  he  the 
smooth,  new,  heavy  coat  of  dazzling  white  and  grey. 
He  is  a  different  creature.  He  is  quiet  and  hornless, 
his  light-coloured  coat  is  rough  and  shaggy  ;  the  long  hair 
which  has  kept  him  warm  during  the  bitter  cold  is  no  longer 


O     00 


O 

-T3  Ta 


Fi   ■" 


MIGRATIONS  loi 

needed,  and  bit  by  bit  it  falls  to  make  room  for  the  thin 
summer  dress.  The  does  are  in  much  the  same  condition, 
except  that  some  are  still  carrying  their  small  horns.  They 
do  not  keep  with  the  stags,  but  prefer  either  the  company  of 
their  own  sex  or  a  solitary  life.  Whether  or  not  the 
fawns  of  the  previous  year  return  north  with  their  mothers  I 
have  never  been  able  to  ascertain.  It  is  probable,  however, 
that  they  do  so,  and  are  separated  immediately  before 
the  young  are  born.  The  object  of  the  northern  or 
return  migration  has  never  been  discovered,  and  we  are 
still  in  the  dark  regarding  both  its  object  and  its  cause. 
We  will  therefore  leave  the  subject  of  migration,  after 
having  watched  the  strange  animals  follow  the  example 
of  their  ancient  ancestors,  watched  them  treading  in  the 
footsteps  of  millions  that  have  gone  before.  With  slight 
change  in  their  appearance  we  have  seen  them  cross  the 
same  barrens  and  swim  the  same  rivers  just  as  they  might 
have  done  countless  ages  before  man  walked  the  earth  and 
became  their  enemy,  once  for  the  necessity  of  food  and  now 
for  sport.  If  present  indications  may  be  relied  on,  we  may 
hope  that  the  same  paths  will  continue  to  be  used  for  very 
many  years  to  come  ;  yet,  with  the  rapid  changes  of  modern 
times,  it  is  not  safe  to  predict  the  future  of  any  animal. 
The  day  may  come  when  the  migration  will  be  a  thing  of 
the  past  sooner  than  we  believe  possible,  and  we  shall  have 
nothing  to  show  that  it  ever  existed  except  the  paths  cut  in 
the  weathered  rocks  and  the  modern  recorder  of  facts — the 
photograph. 


102 


^-^^ 


CHAPTER  IV. 


NEWFOUNDLAND   CARIBOU   FROM   THE   SPORTSMAN'S 

POINT   OF   VIEW. 

It  is  probable  that  this  volume  will  be  read  more  by 
sportsmen  than  by  naturalists,  and  those  interested  in  a 
more  general  way  in  the  lives  of  wild  animals,  therefore  a 
chapter  on  the  Caribou  of  Newfoundland  from  the 
sportsman's  point  of  view  may  prove  of  some  interest,  even 
though  more  has  been  written  on  these  animals  as  quarry  for 
the  hunter  than  from  any  other  standpoint. 

Perhaps  I  shall  shock  some  of  my  friends  who  believe 
that,  because  I  have  done  so  much  hunting  with  the  camera, 
I  am  absolutely  against  shooting.  On  the  contrary,  I  am 
thoroughly  in  favour  of  the  sport,  provided  it  is  done 
decently,  and   that  it   is   not  made   too  one-sided.      If  the 


THE  SPORTSMAN'S  POINT  OF  VIEW       103 

balance  between  the  hunter  and  the  hunted  is  close  enough, 
so    that    the   chances   are   about  even,    the    sport   is   greatly 
increased,  but  when  everything  favours  the   hunter,  and  the 
animal   has   practically   no   chance   of  escape,    I    cannot   see 
where    the    sport    or    the    fun    comes    in.       For    example, 
releasing  tame  pigeons  from  traps  is  certainly  not  sport,  no 
matter  what  anyone  may  say  to  the  contrary.      It  has   none 
of  the  advantages  resulting  from  good,  healthy  out-in-the- 
woods  hunting  which,  though  perhaps  a  survival  of  ancient 
savagery,   does  much    good    in    stimulating  our  senses  and 
making  healthy  men  of  us.     The  killing  that  is  done  is  only 
an  incident,  often  regretted  the  next  moment   by  the  man 
who  does  it.      But  killing  is  universal,  from  the   highest  to 
the   lowest  ;   it  has   been  arranged  in   the  general  order  of 
nature,  so  it  cannot  be  quite  so  bad  as  some  people  would 
have  us  believe.      Of  course,  man,  with  his  inventive  and 
mechanical  genius,  is  able  to  put  the  advantage  too  much  on 
his   side,  so  that   if  he  wishes  to  enjoy  sport  to  the  utmost 
and   make   it   a   fair  competition  between  man's   brains    and 
animal's   instinct    he  must  avoid  the  most   deadly  weapons, 
otherwise  the  killing  becomes  so   easy    that  it  is  no  longer 
sport.     If  the  hunter  has  true  sporting  instincts  and  the  game 
laws  are  conscientiously  respected,  there  is  no  reason  why, 
within  certain  limitations,  shooting  should  not  be  regarded  as 
a  wholesome  sport.     From  my  own  point  of  view,  the  camera 
is   a  better   weapon    than   the    rifle,   as    it    gives    far    more 
pleasure,   requires    infinitely   greater  skill   and  patience,  not 
only  from  the  technical  ability  to  use  the  camera  efficiently, 
but  in  the  art  of  stalking,  and  it  gives  results  that  are  far  more 
satisfactory.      There  is  no  close   season  for   the  camera,  no 
restrictions   as  to  the  size  of  the   "  bag,"  and  no  animal  or 
bird  is  too  small  or  too  big  to  be  worth  photographing.      I 
have   tried    both   shooting    and    camera    hunting,   with    the 


I04  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

result  that  I  now  find  shooting  to  be  almost  child's  play. 
However,  others  whose  inclinations  run  along  different 
lines  will  continue  to  derive  great  pleasure  from  the  more 
primitive  sport,  and  to  these  I  offer  the  following 
suggestions  and  information. 

In  dealing  with  the  subject,  I   shall  endeavour  to  show  in 
what  way  the  best  sport  may  be  had,  not  how  the  animals 
may  be  most  easily  killed.     The   Caribou   is   not   like  the 
antelope  of  Africa,  which  is  so  keenly  alert  that  practically 
only  one  way  of  hunting  is  possible  for  the  sportsman.     The 
constant    fear    of   the    larger  carnivora   has  made   them   so 
cautious   after  the   countless   generations   of  alert  ancestors, 
that  they  take  no  chances,  but  live  a  life  of  nervous  anxiety 
which  alone  can  save  them  from  annihilation.      The  Caribou 
of  Newfoundland,  on  the  contrary,  has  but  few  enemies,  and 
consequently  is  not  a  really  difficult  animal  to  stalk  to  within 
shooting  distance.      In  the  past,  wolves  may  have  been  fairly 
numerous,  although  there  is  nothing  to  prove  such  to  have 
been  the  case.      A  few  there  certainly  v/ere,  but  even  those, 
however   long  they  may  have    inhabited    the    island,    have 
almost,  if  not  quite,  disappeared.      But  when  Newfoundland 
was  part  of  the  mainland,  the  ancestors  of  the  present-day 
Caribou  learned  to  fear  these  persistent  hunters,  and  the  fear 
has   passed    down  through   numberless  generations,  and    an 
inherited  tendency  to  watchfulness  still  exists,  though  to  a 
rather  less  extent  than  is  noticeable  with  the  other  large  deer. 
Man    from    his    earliest    days    has    hunted   them,   with   the 
inevitable  result  that  the  scent  of  the  human  being  is  held 
in    dread.      Nevertheless,    the   man   who   has   hunted   other 
big  game  will  find  that,  though  the  Caribou    stag  offers  a 
splendid    trophy,    this    trophy    can    be    obtained    with    less 
difficulty   than   any   other   of  similar  size  and    beauty.      In 
fact,  I   might   venture   to   say    that   difficulties    have   to   be 


o 

c: 

.« 

3 

o 

13 

-O 

rt 

<L> 

-r: 

u 

"bfl 

,  «J 

rt 

^ 

wo 

u- 

<u 

o 

^ 

h 

(J 

THE  SPORTSMAN'S  POINT  OF  VIEW       105 

made  in  order  that  the  sport  should  appeal  to  those  who  care 
for  a  trophy  chiefly  in  proportion  to  the  hardships  endured 
and  skill  demanded  in  earning  it.  No  one  cares  to  catch 
fish  when  they  rise  so  freely  to  the  fly  that  no  knowledge  ot 
fishing  is  necessary.  The  fijn  is  found  in  having  to  outwit 
the  object  of  the  chase,  whether  it  be  fish,  flesh,  or  fowl, 
and  the  usual  method  of  hunting  Caribou  is  lacking  in  most 
of  the  essential  elements  of  real  sport.  Still,  as  it  may  appeal 
to  those  who  for  some  reason  or  other  are  unable  to  do 
much  hard  walking,  or  whose  time  is  so  limited  that  they  are 
forced  to  the  easiest  and  quickest  method,  I  shall  endeavour 
to  describe  it. 

The  average  guide  is,  of  course,  only  too  anxious  that 
his  "  sport "  shall  have  good  luck  and  get  heads  with  the 
greatest  ease,  so  that  his  reputation  shall  grow.  He  therefore 
advises  the  migration  as  the  best  season  for  the  shoot.  In 
giving  this  advice  he  means  well,  because  his  experience  has 
shown  him  that  most  of  the  people  whom  he  has  guided  are 
not  over-anxious  for  hard  work,  and  if  they  can  get  their 
allowance  of  heads  without  having  to  walk  a  mile,  they  will 
be  highly  pleased.  Then  there  are  a  few  guides  who  are 
inclined  to  be  lazy,  and  who  for  their  own  sakes  give  the 
same  advice,  as  it  saves  the  work  of  "packing  in"  the 
necessary  outfit,  and  so  they  camp  on  a  lake  or  river  and 
select  a  lead  within  easy  distance  of  the  tent,  staying  there 
in  hopes  that  the  deer  will  come  to  them.  Such  men,  I 
am  glad  to  say,  are  not  common  in  Newfoundland,  as  the 
guides  are  usually  a  good  lot  and  full  of  energy,  never  saving 
themselves  in  their  efforts  to  give  satisfaction  to  their 
employer.  It  is  also  a  great  matter  of  pride  among  them 
that  their  party  shall  bring  back  good  trophies — in  fact,  I 
often  think  that  they  are  even  more  interested  than  the 
sportsmen  in  the  results  of  the  trip. 


io6  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

In  the  chapter  on  Migration,  there  is  a  more  or  less 
complete  account  of  the  conditions  which  govern  the 
animals,  so  I  shall  not  go  into  details  of  the  state  of  affairs 
which  prevails  during  that  season.  It  has  been  seen  that 
towards  the  latter  part  of  October  the  northern  Caribou  begin 
their  journey  southward,  and  that  they  follow  certain  definite 
leads  or  paths.  Along  these  leads  the  hunter  takes  his  stand, 
selecting,  of  course,  one  which  seems  to  be  much  used. 
If  possible,  his  position  should  command  an  extensive  view ; 
then  all  the  approaching  herds  may  be  scrutinised  with  a  field- 
glass  before  they  are  too  near.  They  walk  at  such  a  rapid 
rate  that  this  must  be  done  quickly.  Each  stag  is  carefully 
examined  to  see  what  is  the  size  of  the  horns  he  carries,  and 
whether  they  meet  the  requirements  of  the  hunter.  All  of 
this  is  done  from  behind  a  screen  of  firs  or  spruce,  which 
the  Newfoundlander  calls  a  "  gaze,"  If  all  goes  well,  the 
desirable  stag  comes  along  among  his  does — his  place  is 
usually  about  the  middle  of  the  line,  for  they  go  more  or 
less  in  single  file — he  is  not  very  alert,  but  relies  on  the 
does  to  keep  a  sharp  look-out  and  guide  him  past  all  dangers 
in  safety.  Everything  depends  on  the  wind  in  this  style  of 
hunting,  and  if  the  gaze  is  not  placed  well  down  wind 
of  the  leads  there  will  be  little  chance  of  success.  The 
greatest  care  must  also  be  taken  to  avoid  crossing  the  leads 
in  front  of  the  ambush.  Many  a  good  chance  has  been  lost 
by  not  paying  attention  to  this  precaution.  Men  have 
watched  a  herd  approach  until  it  was  almost  within  range, 
when  suddenly,  without  any  apparent  reason,  the  animals 
have  taken  fright  and  bolted  before  a  shot  could  be  fired. 
But  if  care  has  been  taken  in  choosing  a  suitable  position, 
and  the  leads  have  not  been  defiled  by  the  scent  of  man, 
the  Caribou  come  on  without  hesitation  or  suspicion.  The 
hunter,  if  he  be  a  novice,  usually  becomes  wildly  excited  as 


Ml 

C 


o 
-a 


THE    SPORTSMAN'S    POINT    OF    VIEW      107 

he  watches  them  get  nearer  and  nearer,  and  even  though  the 
stag  happens  to  be  one  of  only  fair  size,  it  appears  to  be  the 
largest  ever  seen.  He  probably  whispers  to  the  guide  that 
it  must  have  at  least  fifty  points,  but  is  assured  that  thirty 
would  be  nearer  the  number.  Perhaps  the  leading  doe  will 
stop  for  a  moment  when  still  rather  far  away,  and  the  novice 
thinks  she  is  about  to  turn  back.  With  difficulty  the  guides 
restrain  him  in  his  desire  to  shoot.  A  moment's  hesitation, 
and  once  more  the  grey  line  resumes  its  journey.  The 
does  pass,  perhaps  thirty  yards  away,  or  even  closer.  One 
after  the  other  they  go  by— with  each  one  that  passes  the 
stag  with  the  gleaming  horns  comes  nearer.  Imagination 
is  running  riot  in  the  novice's  mind,  and  he  decides  that  of 
course  the  guide  must  be  wrong  and  the  stag  must  be 
a  record,  for  there  are  certainly  nearly  sixty  points  ;  but  he 
says  nothing,  for  at  last  the  animal  is  almost  opposite.  The 
guide,  afraid  to  let  the  novice  attempt  shooting  the  animal 
as  it  walks,  gives  a  sudden  whistle,  and  the  whole  herd  stops. 
This  is  the  chance.  The  stag  presents  an  easy  mark,  yet 
the  excitement  makes  the  novice  nervous,  and  as  often  as 
not  he  will  pull  the  trigger  without  taking  aim.  Even  at 
the  sound  of  the  shot  the  startled  animals  may  not  run  more 
than  a  few  yards  before  they  will  wheel  round  and  stare 
in  the  direction  of  the  sound.  At  this  point  the  hunter  will 
show  what  manner  of  man  he  is.  Perhaps  he  will  become 
still  more  wildly  excited,  and  fire  ofT  every  cartridge  in  rapid 
succession  so  wildly  that,  beyond  frightening  the  Caribou, 
no  harm  is  done,  except  to  the  guide,  who  considers  that 
he  has  not  been  rewarded  for  his  careful  selection  of  the 
gaze.  Probably,  however,  after  firing  the  first  ineffectual 
shot,  the  novice  loses  his  attack  of  buck  fever,  and  taking 
proper  advantage  of  the  opportunity  brings  down  his  stag 
with  a  well-placed  shot. 


io8  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

The  question  is  whether  or  not  this  is  a  sportsmanHke 
method  of  hunting  big  game.      That  it  has  in  it  a  certain 
pleasing  element  of  excitement  there  is  no  doubt.     The  hours 
of   patient    watching,   then    the    first   glimpse    of   the    grey 
creatures,  the  anxiety  as  to  the  size  of  the  stag,  whether  or 
not  he  is  large  enough  to  shoot,  whether  he  will  come  near 
enough,  and,  finally,  at  just  what  moment  the  shot  should 
be  fired.      To  the  man  who  has  never  stalked   big  game  this 
seems  ideal  ;     he  can,  perhaps,  think  of  nothing  better,  and 
his  heart  will   beat  wildly  as  the  object  of  his  trip  to  the 
wilds  comes  nearer  and  nearer.      To  the  older   sportsman 
there  is  excitement  only  if  the  stag  is  a   really    fine    one. 
Then   he,  too,  may  become  as  nervous  as  the  greenhorn, 
with  the  result  that  he  sometimes  loses  his  head,  and  the 
Caribou's  head  too.       Still,   I   rather  question  the   sport  of 
this  method  of  shooting  from  ambush  ;   the  game  is  far  too 
one-sided,  for  the  man  need   know  nothing  of  the  art  of 
hunting,  and  if  he  is  even  a  reasonably  good  shot,  the  killing 
of   the  animal,  if   it  comes  within  fair  range,   is  a  matter 
of  absolute   certainty.      Unfortunately,  it  is  indulged  in  to 
such  a  great  extent  that  the  man  who  selects  his   position 
frequently  finds  that  ahead  of  him,  on  the  same  lead,  there 
may  be  several  other  parties,  both  meat  hunters  and  sports- 
men, who  take  their  pick  of  the  stags  before  he  has  a  chance. 
Mr.  Selous  had  this  experience,  and  in  writing  on  the  subject 
he  says,  "  I  must  say  that  I  felt  thoroughly  disgusted  with  the 
whole   business.      In  the  first  place,  to  sit  on  one  spot  for 
hours  lying  in  wait  for  game,  is  not  hunting;  and,  although 
under   favourable    conditions    it    may    be   a    deadly    way    of 
killing    Caribou,   it    is    not   a   form    of  sport    which    would 
appeal  to  me  under  any  circumstances.      But  when  pursued 
in  competition  with,  and   in  the  midst  of  numerous   other 
gunners,  I   could   see   no  redeeming  point  in  it  whatever." 


h 

cJ 

o 

o 

tn 

CJ 

t>. 

o 

>-. 

rt 

VI 

O 

B 

u 

^ 

rt 

o 

d 

j:3 

o 

V-. 

15 

O 

(JO  ' 


h 


THE    SPORTSMAN'S    POINT    OF    VIEW      109 

Further  on  in  the  same  book  ("  Hunting  Trips  in  North 
America")  he  says,  "As  my  experiences  of  the  previous  day 
had  thoroughly  disgusted  me,  I  told  my  guide  that  he  must 
take  me  for  a  long  day's  walk  through  the  country,  as  I  would 
not  again  sit  on  a  '  lead  '  and  wait  for  Caribou  to  come  to 
me.  He  acknowledged  that  it  was  a  poor  form  of  sport, 
but  said  that  at  this  time  of  year  it  paid  better  than  walking 
and  looking  for  Caribou,  as  the  animals  were  all  travelling, 
and  so  seldom  gave  an  opportunity  for  a  stalk,"  etc.  This 
is  true  enough.  During  the  migration  the  guides  are 
thoroughly  averse  to  any  unnecessary  walking  being  done, 
not  only  because  the  chance  of  getting  good  shooting  is 
lessened  for  the  man  who  does  the  walking,  but  because  the 
crossing  and  re-crossing  of  the  leads  puts  the  animals  on  the 
alert.  They  know  that  their  enemy,  man,  is  about,  and 
they  proceed  with  extra  caution,  or  even  turn  back  to  await 
a  more  propitious  time.  All  of  which  upsets  the  plans  of 
other  hunters  who  have  taken  up  their  positions  on  good 
leads.  I  remember  hearing  a  guide  describe  a  sportsman 
who  had  refused  to  sit  still  and  wait  for  the  animals  to  come. 
He  insisted  on  keeping  on  the  tramp  all  day  long,  and  as 
the  guide  remarked  with  bitterness,  "  he  spoiled  all  the 
best  leads  for  many  miles."  This  shows  that  if  a  man 
wants  to  hunt  during  the  migration,  he  can  only  retain  his 
popularity  by  following  the  customs  of  the  country,  or  choose 
his  hunting-ground  away  from  where  the  leads  are  being 
watched  by  those  who  like  the  easiest  and  surest  methods 
that  are  allowed.  Killing  the  Caribou  in  the  water  would 
be  the  surest  of  all  ways,  but,  fortunately,  it  is  absolutely 
forbidden.  Were  it  allowed,  rifles  would  not  be  necessary, 
for  the  wretched  beasts  would  be  followed  with  a  light, 
swift  boat,  and  easily  killed  with  an  axe. 

In  order  to  make  Caribou-shooting  a  really  splendid  sport. 


no  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

the  hunter  should  select  the  season  immediately  before  the 
rut,  or  as  soon  as  the  stags  have  lost  the  velvet  covering  of 
their  horns.  At  this  time  the  animal  has  to  be  stalked,  and 
the  stalking  will  be  found  to  offer  plenty  of  excitement,  and 
test  the  endurance  of  the  hunter  to  its  utmost.  As  stated 
elsewhere,  the  country  is  a  difficult  one  to  travel  through, 
owing  to  the  softness  of  the  innumerable  bogs,  and  the 
extraordinary  denseness  of  the  forests,  which  severely  try  the 
patience  of  the  man  and  the  strength  of  his  clothing. 
Occasionally  one  comes  upon  a  stretch  of  fine,  hard,  open 
country,  over  which  walking  is  a  pleasure  ;  but  that  is  not 
where  the  best  shooting  is  to  be  found.  If  I  were  going 
after  Caribou,  I  should  take  the  latter  half  of  September  ; 
then  the  stag  is  at  his  best.  He  is  so  keenly  alert  that  the 
most  careful  stalking  will  be  found  necessary  ;  good  shooting 
will  also  be  called  for.  Unlike  the  watching  from  blinds 
when  shots  usually  range  between  thirty  and  forty,  and  seldom 
at  distances  over  one  hundred  yards,  long  shots  are  often  the 
only  ones  to  be  obtained.  Quick  work  is  demanded,  and 
in  every  way  the  hunting  is  of  a  kind  that  appeals  to  the  real 
sportsman.  J.  G.  Millais  declares  that  the  best  shooting  is 
to  be  had  along  the  banks  of  rivers,  as  it  calls  for  such  quick 
action,  not  only  in  the  matter  of  shooting,  but  in  deciding 
whether  or  not  a  head  is  large  enough  to  be  desirable. 
Sometimes  at  first  glance  the  horns  appear  to  be  first-rate, 
both  large  and  having  many  points,  when  a  closer  examination 
reveals  a  lack  of  weight  and  symmetry.  As  three  stags  only 
are  allowed,  it  is  advisable  to  select  heads  which  are  worth 
taking  home — worthy  trophies — though  there  is  such  a  thing 
as  being  too  particular  and  letting  everything  go  by  till  the 
day  comes  when  packing  up  becomes  a  doleful  necessity, 
doubly  doleful  if  no  horns  have  been  added  to  the  outfit. 
Rather  than   go   back  empty-handed,   some  men  will   take 


-T3 
C 


'■^       # 


-^: 


r 


o 
J2 


■^'  "  f 


i 


k. 


THE    SPORTSMAN'S    POINT    OF    VIEW      iii 

anything,  even  though  it  may  be  nothing  better  than  a  twelve 
or  fifteen  pointer.     That  is  their  look-out.     But  even  though 
they  have  it  beautifully  mounted,  it  will  never  be  an  object 
of  either  interest  or  satisfaction,  except  as  a  reminder  of  the 
trip.       I  have  known  both  of  these  things   happen.       One 
sportsman  was  determined  not  to  fire  a  shot  unless  a  really 
large  head  could  be  found — nothing  less  than  a  forty  pointer 
would  satisfy  his  requirements.      During  the  first  two  weeks 
of  his  trip  he   saw  a  number  of  fairly  good   stags,  carrying 
heads  of  from  twenty-eight  to  thirty-five  points.      These  he 
let  pass,  notwithstanding  the  warning  and  importunities  of 
his  guide,  who  considered  it  a  shame  not  to  take  anything 
over  thirty  points.      But  my  fi-iend  was  decided  in  his  view, 
and  refused  to  be  coerced.      When  the  last  week  came,  he 
would  then  take  those  smaller  heads,  if  nothing  better  oftered. 
He  never  saw  another  stag,  small  or  large,  and  came  home 
empty-handed  and  very  much  disappointed,  while  his  guide 
was  utterly  disgusted  with  him,  for  the  trip  had  been  a  very 
hard  one.      Another  man,  having  heard  of   this  bad  luck, 
made  up  his  mind  not  to  be  caught  in  a  similar  way.      He 
had  a  month  at  his  disposal,  and  during  the  first  two  weeks 
shot  two  small   stags,   both  with  considerably   under  thirty 
points.      This  left  him  with  one  still  to  get,  and  he  decided 
that  it  must  be  a  big  one,  or  he  would  not  shoot.      Nothing 
fine  enough  could  be  found  till  within  three  or  four  days  of 
his  time.      Then  a  splendid  stag  was  seen.     It  was  very  shy, 
and  after  spending  many  hours  in  attempts  to  approach  within 
reasonable  range,  he  finally  had  to  be  content  with  a  very 
long  and  unsuccessful  shot.      So  the  stag  got  away,  and  on  the 
last  day  he  had  to  be  satisfied  with  a  miserable  little  twenty- 
two  pointer,  as  he  was  determined  not  to  return  without  his 
full  allowance  of  three. 

It   is    scarcely  possible   to   offer   advice  as  to  where  the 


112  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

best  September  shooting  is  to  be  found.  The  choice  of 
country  rests  usually  with  the  guide,  who,  if  he  knows 
his  job,  can  nearly  always  give  helpful  suggestions.  If  I 
advised  going  to  the  upper  part  of  the  northern  peninsula 
and  your  guide  had  never  been  there,  and  consequently 
was  not  familiar  with  the  country,  he  would  make  objec- 
tions and  tell  you  of  a  much  better  region.  Nevertheless, 
that  is  a  splendid  district,  although  hard  to  reach.  The 
stags  are  fairly  numerous,  and,  not  having  been  very  much 
hunted,  the  large  ones  are  still  there.  Some  men  say 
there  is  no  country  like  the  Gander  River  region.  This 
also  is  rather  difficult  to  reach,  but  some  of  the  finest 
heads  have  come  from  there.  Millais  justly  calls  it  a 
"  Hunters'  Paradise,"  his  enthusiasm  being  based  on  the 
excellent  luck  he  had  in  getting  fine  stags.  The  Exploits 
also  calls  seductively  to  those  who  have  enjoyed  good 
shooting  near  its  banks.  At  the  lower  end  of  Grand 
Lake  some  fine  heads  have  been  taken,  so  also  at  the  back  of 
Harry's  Mountain,  east  of  Grand  Lake,  there  are  many 
stags  during  the  September  season.  I  do  not  care  to  take 
the  responsibility  of  saying  that  any  one  place  is  the  best 
in  a  country  so  large  and  so  little  known.  Seasons 
change,  and  what  is  the  best  country  this  year  may  be 
the  worst  next  year.  If  your  time  is  short,  be  all  the 
more  careful  to  get  a  first-class  guide,  and  follow  his 
advice.  If  your  time  is  not  limited,  and  you  care  for 
the  hardships  of  exploring,  leave  the  beaten  track  and  go 
in  search  of  new  ground.  It  will  be  far  more  interesting, 
even  though  you  do  not  find  record  heads.  But  remember 
what  has  been  written  in  the  chapter  on  Camping,  and 
"go  light";  take  not  an  ounce  that  is  unnecessary.  With 
a  compact  and  light  outfit  you  will  go  further  and  fare 
better. 


■ 

1 

^ 

1 

1 

^^^jb 

1 

^1 

' 

fcfc 
o 


o 

"B-, 


s 


h 


THE    SPORTSMAN'S    POINT    OF    VIEW     113 

In  hunting  the  Caribou,  quietness  is  essential.  Never 
break  a  twig  if  you  can  avoid  it,  for  a  cracking  branch 
makes  a  noise  which  carries  far  and  may  give  warning  of 
your  approach  to  the  very  stag  you  particularly  want. 
Equally  important  is  it  to  keep  a  sharp  look-out  at  all 
timesj  especially  when  entering  a  barren,  where  a  stag  may 
be  sleeping,  for  under  such  conditions  they  are  hard  to 
see.  Among  the  numerous  grey  dead  stumps  and  moss- 
covered  low  trees,  the  colour  of  the  Caribou  is  so  incon- 
spicuous that  the  untrained  eye  will  fail  to  detect  the 
animal  even  at  close  range.  The  first  intimation  will  be 
a  glimpse  of  a  disappearing  patch  of  white,  as  the  Caribou 
vanishes  into  the  woods.  The  success  of  big  game 
shooting  largely  depends  on  seeing  the  game  6efore  the 
game  sees  you.  When  the  stags  are  feeding  on  the  open 
barrens  they  may  be  stalked  with  comparative  ease, 
provided  no  movement  is  made  while  they  have  their 
heads  up.  No  matter  what  may  be  your  position,  keep 
absolutely  quiet  until  feeding  is  resumed,  for  when  the 
head  is  down  they  do  not  see  much  beyond  the  food 
they  are  eating.  Always  be  sure  that  the  wind  is  in  the 
right  direction,  otherwise  there  is  no  chance  of  success, 
for  the  animals  are  very  keen  of  scent.  So,  also,  is  their 
hearing  acute.  Where  there  are  does  with  the  stag, 
stalking  is  always  far  more  difficult,  as  one  will  nearly 
always  be  doing  sentry  duty  while  the  rest  are  feeding  ; 
and  to  circumvent  a  watching  doe  requires  very  careful 
calculation  and  clever  stalking.  All  things  considered, 
the  Caribou  of  Newfoundland  is  not  as  alert  as  any  other 
deer  that  I  know  of,  and  is  therefore  more  readily 
approached.  There  is,  of  course,  great  variation  among 
them,  some  being  extremely  alert  and  difficult  to  stalk, 
while   others   are   so  absurdly  tame  that   they  will  allow  a 


114  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

man  to  walk  right  up  to  within  a  few  yards  before  taking 
fright.  Curiosity  is  often  a  noticeable  failing  with  them  ; 
when  once  it  is  aroused  they  will  go  to  almost  any 
lengths  to  satisfy  it.  I  do  not,  however,  advise  the 
hunter  to  count  too  much  on  it,  for  the  very  thing  which 
you  imagine  will  tempt  this  curiosity  will  as  likely  as  not 
frighten  them  away.  Sometimes  a  strange  noise  will 
make  them  very  inquisitive,  and  they  will  come  within 
a  few  feet  to  find  out  what  it  is.  Then,  occasionally,  a 
white  handkerchief  will  have  the  same  effect. 

Immediately  before  the  mating  season  the  stags  may  be 
called  by  a  peculiar  low  grunt,  which  must  not  be  repeated 
too  frequently ;  just  often  enough  to  arouse  but  not  satisfy 
their  curiosity.  I  have  never  seen  an  instance  of  them 
coming  any  distance  in  reply  to  the  call — a  couple  of 
hundred  yards  at  most — and  it  does  not  appear  to  excite 
them  to  any  great  extent,  so  in  this  respect  they  are  quite 
unlike  the  Moose.  Calling  is  not  much  resorted  to,  except 
when  a  stag  has  been  frightened  and  has  started  to  run,  then 
a  properly  delivered  grunt  will  occasionally  cause  him  to  stop 
and  perhaps  return  to  investigate.  If  the  wind  is  in  the 
right  direction  and  there  are  no  does  present,  they  sometimes 
come  ridiculously  near,  so  that  shooting  is  really  too  easy  to 
be   interesting. 

In  advising  the  September  season  as  the  best  for  those  who 
are  keen  hunters  and  do  not  object  to  plenty  of  hard  work 
— and  Caribou  stalking  can  be  as  frill  of  hardships  as  any 
shooting  I  know  of,  owing  to  the  extremely  difficult  walking 
— there  is  another  reason,  apart  from  the  greater  alertness  of 
the  animal,  which  should  of  itself  be  sufficient  inducement 
for  selecting  this  time  of  the  year.  It  always  seems  a  pity, 
if  not  worse,  to  kill  any  large  animal  which  cannot  be  used 
for  food  ;   not  only   is   it  a  waste  of  life,   but  the  primary 


^iL' 


.ir 


n'-A'<'^ 


A  suspicious  herd.     Something  has  warned  them  ot  my  proximity  ;  probably  a  shift  of  wind  has 
carried  the  scent.     Whether  the  animal  on  the  right  is  a  young  stag  or  an  unusually  fine  doe  I 

am  not  quite  sure. 


THE    SPORTSMAN'S    POINT    OF    VIEW       115 

incentive  to  hunting  is  the  procuring  of  meat  in  such  a  way 
that  the  best  sporting  instinct  shall  be  satisfied.  To  kill 
simply  for  the  sake  of  a  pair  of  horns  is  not  altogether 
satisfactory  to  most  of  us.  The  horns  are  the  trophy  which 
appeal  to  our  vanity  ;  we  like  to  show  them  to  our 
friends,  and  they  give  us  an  excuse  for  telling  how  the 
animal  was  shot,  and  other — to  ourselves,  at  least — interesting 
details  of  the  trip.  But  we  do  like  to  think  the  need  of 
food  in  the  wilds  was  part  of  the  reason  for  the  killing.  It 
makes  our  comfortably  elastic  conscience  more  easy,  so  that 
we  are  pleased  with  ourselves.  Of  course,  I  know  perfectly 
well  we  would  not  express  this  so  bluntly  before  our  friends, 
or  even  to  ourselves,  any  more  than  we  like  to  discuss  the 
feeling  of  regret  which  so  often  comes  when  we  see  that  we 
have  really  killed  a  large  beast.  Most  of  us  have  experienced 
that  moment  of  remorse.  Even  guides,  who  all  their  lives 
have  either  hunted  or  been  with  hunters,  have  told  me  how 
they  frequently  would  have  given  anything  to  have  brought 
the  fallen  animal  back  to  life.  When  a  Caribou  stag  is  shot 
either  during  (which  is  forbidden  by  law)  or  soon  after  the 
mating  season,  it  is  useless  for  food,  as  the  flesh  has  such  a 
pungent  odour  that  none  but  those  with  the  strongest  of 
stomachs  could  touch  it.  The  texture  is  almost  like  that 
of  a  sponge ;  the  meat  is  feverish  and  so  disgusting  that  even 
the  sight  of  it  is  nauseating.  The  man  who  shoots  these 
animals  after  the  middle  of  October,  and  until  the  horns  are 
dropped,  must  therefore  not  count  on  the  stag  as  furnishing 
his  supply  of  meat  for  camp  use.  This,  of  course,  does  not 
apply  to  the  young  stags,  whose  passions  are  not  thoroughly 
developed. 

The  game  laws,  in  full,  will  be  found  at  the  end  of  this 
volume,  placed  there  so  that  any  changes  which  may  be 
made  from  time  to  time  can  be  inserted  without  interfering 


ii6  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

with  the  make-up  of  the  book  ;  but  the  sportsman  should 
always  procure  a  copy  of  the  existing  game  regulations 
before  undertaking  a  journey  to  the  island.  According  to 
the  present  game  laws  of  Newfoundland,  shooting  Caribou 
is  allowed  after  the  first  day  of  August ;  it  is  quite  a  question 
whether  so  early  a  season  is  advisable.  To  begin  with,  from 
the  sportsman's  point  of  view,  it  is  scarcely  worth  while 
killing  the  stags  while  their  horns  are  still  in  the  velvet,  and 
soft,  as  they  are  until  September.  Such  horns  are  difficult 
to  preserve,  at  least  until  the  velvet  begins  to  dry.  Then, 
also,  during  the  warm  weather  of  August,  the  meat  does  not 
keep  for  any  length  of  time,  unless  salted  or  smoked,  so 
that  most  of  it  is  likely  to  spoil  before  it  can  be  used.  Of 
course,  it  is  a  convenience,  when  out  on  a  fishing  trip  in  a 
wild  country,  to  be  able  to  procure  a  piece  of  fresh  meat, 
as  fish  becomes  monotonous  as  a  steady  diet,  and  this  is 
especially  true  of  salmon  and  trout.  Besides  these  reasons, 
this  early  season  has  a  disadvantage  in  that  it  allows  fire-arms 
to  be  carried  into  the  woods  at  a  time  when  they  are  better 
left  behind,  as  no  shooting  of  other  game,  except  bear  (for 
these,  I  believe,  there  is  no  close  season),  is  allowed. 

The  game  laws  of  Newfoundland  are,  I  consider,  as  nearly 
perfect  as  any  in  existence  ;  they  are  fair  to  every  class,  and 
give  no  particular  advantage  to  those  who  are  blessed  with 
sufficient  of  this  world's  goods  to  enable  them  to  control 
both  shooting  and  fishing  to  the  exclusion  of  the  less  fortunate 
whose  purse  is  out  of  all  proportion  to  their  love  of  sport. 
Other  countries  are  beginning  to  realise  their  mistake  in 
having  allowed  the  few,  who  are  rich,  to  take  up  great  tracts 
of  land.  In  wild  country,  both  fishing  and  shooting  lands 
should  be  open  to  all,  controlled  by  sensible  laws,  and 
maintained  by  the  payment  of  reasonable  licence.  Not  only 
does    this   method    stimulate    a  greater   interest   among   the 


o 

■T3 


o  .~ 


U   J= 


c  — 
o  ■" 
"    c 


C  -T3 


30 


THE    SPORTSMAN'S    POINT    OF    VIEW       117 

people  for  the  better  preservation  of  the  game,  and  this  is 
obviously  of  the  utmost  importance,  but  it  brings  more 
money  into  the  country,  benefiting  a  great  many  people. 
Provision  dealers,  outfitters,  guides,  and  indirectly  many 
others  are  helped.  When  either  fishing  or  shooting  rights 
are  leased  or  sold,  very  few  gain  employment,  and  it 
frequently  happens  that  the  places  are  only  visited  by  their 
owners  or  lessees  once  in  a  number  of  years.  This  is  all 
very  well  for  the  game,  as  it  apparently  has  a  better  chance 
to  increase,  but  I  believe  far  more  poaching  goes  on  in  the 
private  reserves  than  in  the  open  free  country.  Newfoundland 
has  jealously  guarded  her  rights,  and  no  man  may  own 
exclusive  fishing  or  shooting.  She  has  been  quick  to  take 
advantage  of  new  conditions  and  profit  by  the  experience  of 
others.  When  the  railway  opened  up  the  country,  it  was 
found  that  during  the  Caribou's  southerly  migration  people 
flocked  to  the  region  between  Grand  Lake  and  Kitty's  Brook 
Falls,  chiefly  near  Howley,  and  the  animals  were  literally 
slaughtered  as  they  crossed  the  tracks.  Had  this  continued, 
it  is  difficult  to  say  what  would  have  happened.  Harm, 
certainly,  would  have  resulted.  The  migration  route  would 
have  been  changed,  or  perhaps  the  habit  would  have  been 
entirely  abandoned,  so  that  the  herds  would  probably  have 
suffered  greatly.  The  authorities  made  a  reserve  of  this 
region  {see  map),  and  all  shooting  was  absolutely  forbidden 
within  its  limits.  This  put  a  stop  to  the  disgusting  slaughter, 
but  men  would  take  boats,  with  the  apparent  intention  of 
going  up  Sandy  River  to  the  open  country  north  of  the 
reserve  \  instead  of  continuing  up  river,  they  would  camp 
within,  perhaps,  a  couple  of  miles  of  the  railway,  and  do 
their  shooting  with  little  fear  of  detection.  The  meat  was 
then  brought  down  river  and  no  one  was  the  wiser.  A 
change  was  therefore  made — about  three  or  four  years  ago,  I 


ii8  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

think — and  camping  was  forbidden  on  the  reserve.^  To 
make  sure  that  the  law  is  enforced,  the  district  is  patrolled 
very  thoroughly  during  the  entire  season  of  the  migration. 
This  naturally  caused  a  certain  amount  of  dissatisfaction 
among  the  meat  hunters,  who  now  have  to  go  rather  further 
afield  for  their  supply,  but  it  has  an  excellent  effect  on  the 
Caribou,  as  they  can  pursue  their  journey  over  the  region 
where  they  concentrate  in  greater  numbers  with  little  fear  ot 
being  molested  ;  so  it  is  probable  that  they  will  persist 
in  the  habit. 

Another  sensible  law  is  that  guides  shall  have  to  obtain 
a  licence,  and  that  they  may  not  shoot  while  out  with  parties. 
Neither  may  antlers  or  skins  be  exported,  and  the  sale  of 
Caribou  meat  "  in  cans,  tins,  or  other  packages "  is 
prohibited.  Regarding  the  number  of  stags  which  may 
be  shot  on  a  licence  there  is  some  possible  room  for  argument. 
If  each  sportsman  shoots  three  stags,  and  each  native  is 
allowed  two  stags  and  one  doe,  the  proportion  of  stags 
will  eventually  be  too  small,  and  there  will  almost  certainly 
be  a  falling-off  in  the  vigour  of  the  herds.  It  is  a 
question  which  should  be  very  carefully  considered.  The 
number  of  does  born  each  year  among  all  the  deer  usually 
exceeds  that  of  the  stags,  so  that  if  a  proper  balance  is  to 
be  maintained  it  may  be  found  advisable  to  allow  more  does 
to  be  killed.  The  meat-hunters  will  always  take  a  barren 
or  dry  doe  by  preference,  as  they  are  in  better  condition 
than  either  stags  or  does  with  fawns.  It  is  impossible  to 
say  for  certain  whether  these  does  are  habitually  barren, 
or  whether  they  are  among  the  number  that  miss  occasional 
years.  If  the  former  were  the  case,  the  shooting  of  them 
would  not  be  harmful. 

^  The    authorities    very  kindly   granted    me    permission    to    work    on    the 
reserve,  as  I  carried  no  fire-arms. 


119 


Reindeer  and  Caribou. 


CHAPTER  V. 


THE   NEWFOUNDLAND   CARIBOU   AS   A   SPECIES. 

Having  devoted  the  greater  part  of  my  life  to  the  study 
of  Hving  wild  animals  and  their  habits  rather  than  their 
measurements,  cranial  conformations  and  other  structural 
differences  and  peculiarities,  I  feel  that  in  attempting  any 
explanation  of  the  specific  difference  between  the  Caribou 
of  Newfoundland  and  that  of  other  species  and  sub-species 
I  shall  be  treading  on  extremely  thin  ice. 

First  of  all,  I  might  say  that  I  do  not  want  to  hurt 
the  feelings  of  those  whose  life-work  is  the  determining 
and  describing  of  species,  and  who,  perhaps,  never  see  the 
wild  animals  themselves  in  a  live  state.  But  I  confess  that 
the  everlasting  dividings  and  sub-dividings  do  not  seem 
to  me  to  serve  any  useful  purpose,  imless  the  conclusions 
are  really  based  on  something  both  tangible  and  constant. 
For  evidence  of  the  frequent  slenderness  of  the  claims  we  do 
not  have  to  look  far,  for  it  is  only  too  common  an  occurrence 


I20 


NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 


Fig.    I. 
Newfoundland  Stag  [Rangifev  TcrranoviT,  Bangs). 

Picked  up  by  H.  Heskcth  Prichard. 

Perhaps  the  finest  head  in  existence.     49  points. 

(From  photo.) 


AS    A    SPECIES  12  1 

to  see  these  claims  absolutely  refuted.  This  is  especially 
true  of  plants,  when,  according  to  one  authority,  a  species 
will  be  divided  into  an  amazing  number  of  sub-divisions, 
while  another  equally  reliable  authority  refuses  to  acknow- 
ledge the  existence  of  more  than  perhaps  one  or  two,  claim- 
ing the  others  to  be  only  examples  of  individual  variation. 
Simplicity  rather  than  complexity  should  be  the  rule,  and 
reduction  rather  than  multiplication  of  species  should  prevail. 
The  abandoning  of  the  positive  craze  for  adding  to  the  list 
of  names  without  unquestionable  proof  would  save  much 
of  the  confusion  which  exists  to-day,  and  when  two 
or  more  animals  can  possibly  be  considered  as  of  the 
same  species,  even  though  minor  points  have  to  be  con- 
ceded, it  is  certainly  better  to  ignore  the  slight  differences 
rather  than  to  separate  them.  I  do  not  mean  to  say  that 
structural  differences  should  be  ignored,  for  they,  of  course, 
must  be  considered,  but  geographical  variations  are  so 
great  and  so  numerous,  that  we  may  be  led  into  most 
dismal  confusion  if  we  attempt  to  make  each  local  race 
a  sub-species.  Yet  this  is  what  is  happening,  not  only 
with  the  larger  mammals,  but  also  with  birds  and  plants. 
Species  are,  we  all  believe,  made  by  geographical 
conditions,  as  animals  conform  to  their  environment  to  a 
great  extent  ;  but  until  the  different  parts  of  the  original 
herd  or  race  become  separated  by  some  natural  division, 
the  extremes  of  the  development,  even  though  they  are 
conspicuous,  do  not  entitle  them  to  be  called  either 
different  species  or  sub-species  whe7i  animals  i?i  the 
intermediate  stages  of  developmejit  f?iay  still  be  found  in 
existence.  In  this  way  all  the  intergrades  could  be 
arranged  side  by  side,  to  show  how  the  local  conditions 
have  ailected  the  appearance  of  the  animals  rather  than 
how    many    possible    sub-species    may    be     in     process    of 


122  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

development.  If  we  take  the  American  quail  [Co/i?2us 
virgi7iia?ius)  from  Massachusetts,  practically  its  northern 
limit,  and  compare  it  with  one  from  Florida,  we  would 
see  that  there  is  a  marked  difference  between  the  two. 
Then  let  us  take  a  bird  from  every  hundred  miles  of  the 
intervening  distance,  and  lay  them  in  a  row.  All  the 
intergradations  would  be  there,  showing  the  bird  to  be 
the  same,  with  coloration  varied  by  habitat.  But  if  we 
examine  the  cheewink  (Tipi/o  ejyt/i7'opt/ia/mus)  of  the 
north,  and  compare  it  with  the  southern  variety  from 
Florida,  we  would  find  that,  besides  the  slight  modifi- 
cation in  feather  colours,  the  eye  is  red  instead  of  very 
dark  brown  or  black,  and  that  their  distinction  is  abrupt 
and  constant.  We  are  therefore  forced  to  the  conclusion 
that  it  is  an  entirely  different  bird,  deserving  a  separate 
name. 

Now,  with  the  Caribou,  from  about  four  species  a 
comparatively  few  years  ago  we  have  to-day,  perhaps, 
fifteen  more  or  less  distinct  forms,  which  are  called 
species,  and  which  are  broadly  divided  into  two  classes, 
called  the  Barren  Ground  and  Woodland.  Why 
this  particular  classification  should  be  made  is  rather  a 
mystery  to  anyone  who  has  studied  the  Caribou,  for  if  a 
name  should  mean  anything  descriptive  of  the  animal's 
habits,  we  would  naturally  expect  the  two  forms  to  live 
according  to  their  names,  whereas  they  by  no  means  always 
do  so.  Let  us  take  the  Newfoundland  Caribou,  which 
is  classed  among  the  woodland  species.  It  spends  fully 
as  much,  if  not  more,  of  its  life  in  the  open  barren  as  it 
does  in  the  forests,  and  I  believe  the  same  to  be  true  of 
those  found  in  Labrador.  I  expect  the  only  true  barren 
land  species,  so  far  as  habitat  is  concerned,  are  those 
which   live  in  the  treeless  country  of  the  far  north.      It   is 


c 


-T3 

13 


o 


AS    A    SPECIES 


123 


all  very  well  to  say  that  the  two  groups  present  such 
marked  difference  of  horn  that  they  can  always  be  dis- 
tinguished. I  very  much  doubt  whether  such  is  the  case. 
The  variation  in  horns  is  so  great  in  different  individuals 
that   it   does   not  seem  possible  to  state  clearly  what  con- 


FlC.    2. 

Newfoundland  Caribou  {Rangifer  Terrirnova,  Bangs). 

49  points.     A  perfect  head,  compact  and  even. 

Shot  Sept.,  1904,  by  J.  G.  Millais. 

stitutes  the  disparity  between  those  of  the  Woodland 
and  the  Barren  Ground  groups.  If  we  accept  the 
difference  in  horns  as  evidence  of  species,  we  are  simply 
manufacturing  trouble  for  ourselves,  for  nothing  is  less 
constant  than  the  so-called  specific  form  of  the  antlers  of 
various  groups  of  reindeer.  A  glance  at  the  drawings 
of    the     horns     of    various     types     will     demonstrate     the 


124 


NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 


danger  of  classifying  the  species  by  the  antlers.  Not 
only  is  there  enormous  variation  in  the  horns  of  the 
different  individuals,  but  each  year's  growth  on  a  single 
animal  may  show  marked  peculiarities. 


Fig.   3. 

Newfoundland  Caribou  {Rangifer  Terraftova,  Bangs). 

The  points  on  anterior  margin  of  beam 
are  seldom  found. 

Shot  by  J.  G.  Millais  on  Upper  Gander,  October,  1905. 


Then,  again,  there  is  the  question  of  age  to  consider. 
Are  we  only  to  compare  the  horns  of  the  perfectly  mature 
stag — that  is  to  say,  one  of  about  eight  years  old,  when 
the  horn  is  probably  at  its  best — or  of  the  younger  or 
the  older  animal  ?  And  how  are  we  to  determine  the 
age   with    certainty   from    the    material    usually    sent   in   to 


'f  As 


5 


One  of  the  many  typos  of  docs  ;   the  noticeable  teatures  being  the  licavy  build,  ugly  horns, 
and  very  light  colour,  especially  of  the  face. 


AS    A    SPECIES 


125 


the  museums,  and  from  which  species  are  often  described? 
It  is  generally  considered  true  that  the  same  species  grows 


Fic.  4. 

Newfoundland  Caribou  {Rangifer  Tevranova,  Bangs). 

Length  of  main  beam  29^  inches,  spread  28  inches. 

37  points.     Very  heavy  type. 

{From  Madison  Grant's  Article  in  the  New  York  Zoological 
Society's  Report.) 

different  types  of  horns,  according  to  the  locality  in  which 
it  lives — this  assumption  being  often  based  on  a  couple  of 
very  good  heads  which  have  been  taken  in,  let  us  say,  a 
high    region    of    the    animal's    range,   and    compared    with 


126 


NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 


Fig.    5. 

Newfoundland  Caribou  (Rangifer  Terranovo',  Bangs). 

Shot  by  F.  C.  Selous. 

A  fine  type,  but  not  large. 

(_From  sketch.) 

several  poor  heads  taken  from  the  lower  lands ;  whereas 
a  series  taken  from  both  localities  would,  most  probably, 
show  us  that  the  heads  averaged  about  the  same  in  general 
conformation.  In  Newfoundland,  men  claim  that  certain 
parts  of  the  island  yield  very  large  horns,  while  those 
of  the  migratory  herds  are  smaller.  Such  a  statement, 
though    true   in    itself,    proves    absolutely   nothing,    because 


AS    A    SPECIES 


127 


'«!( 

/-V4, 


Fig.   6. 

Ncvvf"ound!ani  Caribou  (Rangifcr  Terranova,  Bangs). 
43   points.     An   unusually  fine  head. 
(^From  photo  lent  by  H.  Hesketh  Prichard.') 

the-  greater  number  of  stags  are  obtained  from  among  the 
herds  that  so  regularly  cross  certain  well-known  regions 
each  year  on  their  way  south,  and  consequently  the  hnest 
stags  are  killed  ofF,  usually  before  they  reach  their  maximum 


128 


NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 


growth  and  development.      I   have  seen  ample  evidence  of 
this  during  the  many  seasons  I  have  spent  directly  on  the  line 
of  the  southerly  migration.      In  the  reserve  on  which   shoot- 
ing is  forbidden,  I   have 
noticed   that,  as  a   rule, 
within  half-an-hour  after 
a    fairly    good    stag    has 
passed  me,  I  have  heard 
shots   fired.      This    time 
would    easily    allow    the 
animals   to   get   clear   of 
the    reserve.       In    some 
cases    I    have   been   able 
to  practically  prove  that 
the  shots   were    fired   at 
the  very   stags   I   had  so 
recently  seen.   This  con- 
stant weeding  out  of  the 
big  stags  keeps  down  the 
average  size   of   this  lot 
of  Caribou  without  much 
doubt.      Yet  I  have  seen 
a  few  heads  among  them 
which     would     compare 
favourably  with  the  very 
best  found  in  any  part  of 
the    island,     though     of 
course     the     percentage 
of    the     big    fellows 
would    be   smaller.       In 
regard    to    the    shape    of 
straggling.  thc    homs,    thcrc    is    so 

Ffom  Madison  Grant' s  Article  in  the  New  York  Zoological      rx\\jQ\\  individual  Variation 
Society's  Report.) 


Fig.   7. 

Newfoundland  Caribou  {Rangifer  Teyyamvce,  Bangs). 

Red  Indian  Lake.     Length  of  beam  41  inches. 
36  points. 

A  rather  unusual  type,  the  bays  being  very  long  and 


AS    A    SPECIES 


129 


Fig.   8. 

Newfoundland  Caribou  {Rangifer  Terranovce,  Bangs). 

Shot  by  F.  C.  Selous. 

A  small  head  with  good  bays  and  one  good  brow. 


130  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

that  any  description  of  the  type  must  of  necessity 
be  vague.  This  is  particularly  true  of  the  very  fine 
heads  carrying  forty  points  and  over.  It  would  be 
extremely  difficult  to  find  two  which  would  correspond 
to  the  same  description.  In  a  general  way  the  Newfound- 
land stag  carries  a  more  massive  antler  than  that  carried  by 
even  its  closest  cousins.  The  palmation  is  especially 
noticeable,  as  the  bays  are  frequently  very  broad  and 
flat,  while  the  brow  antlers,  or  snow  shovels,  as  they 
are  sometimes  wrongly  called,  are  of  extraordinary  size, 
extending  well  down  to  the  nose  and  counting  a  great 
many  points,  yet  it  may  be  said  that  this  is  equally  true 
of  Osborn's  Caribou  [see  Fig.  14),  though  perhaps  the  well- 
developed  double  brows  are  more  frequently  found  in  the 
Newfoundland  variety. 

As  the  animal  grows  old  and  passes  his  prime,  there  is  a 
marked  tendency  for  the  horns  to  develop  great  length  with 
a  corresponding  decrease  in  the  number  of  points.  Thus  the 
horn  becomes  spindly  and  uninteresting,  except  in  the  matter 
of  inches,  for  the  measurement  along  the  beam  gives  the 
idea  of  a  very  fine  head.  The  younger  stags,  from  four 
to  six  years  of  age,  carry  horns  of  greater  uniformity  of 
shape,  some  of  them  being  remarkably  symmetrical  and 
beautiful,  though  not  large,  and  with  but  few  points.  Many 
of  them  are  so  compact,  that  they  bear  a  striking  resemblance 
to  the  horns  of  the  white-tail  deer.  It  is  unfortunate  that 
photographs  of  horns  do  not  usually  give  a  correct  idea  of 
the  form,  for  two  reasons.  First,  because  they  are  seldom 
photographed  from  the  same  point  of  view,  so  that  satisfactory 
comparisons  cannot  be  made  ;  second,  the  length  of  focus 
of  the  lens  plays  an  important  part.  For  instance,  with  a 
short  focus  lens,  a  picture  made  from  the  front  view  distorts 
the    perspective,   and    makes    the   brows   and    bays   unduly 


One  ot  ihc  types  ot  does.     This  represents  about  the  a\erage  bulKl  ;   the  face  is,  lio\\e\er, 
rather  darker  than  is  usual. 


AS    A    SPECIES 


131 


prominent,  while  the  tops  are  decreased,  so  that  no  idea  of 
their  size  and  length  is  given.  To  obviate  these  defects,  a 
long  focus  lens  should  always  be  used,  and  the  photographs 
should  be  made  from  at  least  two  definite  points  of  view,  one 
directly  in  front  and  one  from  the  side.      In  addition  to  these. 


Fig.  9. 

Newfoundland  Caribou  (Rangifev  Montmus,  Setoii). 

An  extremely  fine  head. 

[National  Collection  of  Heads  and  Horns,  New  York  Zoological  Park.) 


a  three-quarter  front  view  would  also  be  good.  In  this  way 
the  respective  merits  of  different  heads  could  be  compared 
to  much  better  advantage.  I  may  be  criticised  for  not  living 
up  to  my  theories,  but  it  happens  that  I  have  not  the  time 
or  opportunity  to  make  the  pictures  in  the  way  that  I  should 
like  ;   I  have  had  to  depend  on  the  photographs  furnished  to 


K   2 


132 


NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 


Fig.    10. 

Newfoundland  Stag  [Rangifer  Terranova,  Bangs). 

Thi»  head  is  presumably  of  an  old  stag  rather  past  its  prime. 

(_From  photo  lent  by  H.  Hesketh  Prichard.) 


AS    A    SPECIES 


133 


me  by  the  kindness  of  my  friends,  from  which  I  have  made 
the  accompanying  drawings. 

The  number  of  points  found  on  the  best  Newfoundland 
horns  is  between  forty  and  fifty  ;  a  very  occasional  head  has 
been  obtained  with  over  fifty  points.  They  are,  however,  so 
rare   that   they  can   scarcely  be  considered   normal.     Their 


Fig.    II. 

Newfoundland  Doe. 

20  points. 


total  length  along  the  outer  curve  rarely,  if  ever,  exceeds  fifty 
inches,  as  compared  with  sixty  inches  of  the  Barren  Ground 
Caribou  [R.  arcticus).  The  Newfoundland  does  have  small 
and  rather  insignificant  horns,  ranging  commonly  from  six  to 
about  twenty-two  inches  in  length,  and  possessing  from  two 
to  twenty-eight  points,  six  or  seven  being  the  normal  number. 


134 


NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 


Fig.   12. 

Mountain  Caribou  {Rangifer  Montanus,  Seton). 

Woodland  group.     Length  of  beam,  35  inches  ;  points,  31. 

(,From  Madison  Grant's  Article  in  New  York  Zoological  Society's  Report.') 

Unlike  most  of  the  other  species,  they  are  frequently  horn- 
less. Mr.  H.  Hesketh  Prichard,  in  writing  on  the  "  Caribou 
of  Labrador  and  Eastern  Canada,"  Badmwto?i  Magazine., 
says,  "  On  the  barrens   (of  Labrador)   I  have  never  seen  a 


AS    A    SPECIES 


135 


hornless   doe,   and,   if   such   specimens   exist,    I    should   be 
inclined  to  regard  them  as  freaks.      Moreover,  not  only  have 


Fic.   13. 

Woodland  Caribou  {Rangifer  Caribou,  Gmelin). 

Southern   type,  from  Quebec. 

{From  photo  lent  by  H.  Hesketh  Prichard.') 


the  does  of  the  barrens  horns,  but  these  horns  are  long  and 
display  many  points.  Thirteen  or  fourteen  tines  are  quite 
common,"  etc.  Mr,  Selous  states  that  the  does  of  R.  fno?itanus 
and  R.  osbor?ti  are  also  seldom,  or  never,  hornless.      So  it 


136 


NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 


Fig.    14. 

Osborn's  Caribou  {Rangifev  Osbomi,  Allen). 

Woodland  group.     From  Cassiar  Mountains,  British  Columbia. 

Length  of  main  beam,  44  inches.     36  points. 

{From  Madison  Grant's  Article  in  New  York  Zoological  Society's  Report.) 


AS    A    SPECIES  137 

would  seem  that,  in  this  respect,  the  Newfoundland  Caribou 
differ  slightly  from  the  various  other  species.  It  would  be 
interesting  to  know  whether  the  tendency,  in  the  way  of 
development,  is  towards  increase  or  decrease  of  the  growth  of 
horn  ;  and  whether,  in  the  far  distant  future,  the  Newfound- 
land does  will  be  entirely  hornless.  If  we  may  judge  from 
other  species  of  deer,  it  would  seem  that  the  size  of  horns  is 
gradually  diminishing. 

In  considering  the  question  as  to  which  of  the  various 
groups  of  Caribou  should  be  regarded  as  species,  there  is 
some  stress  laid  on  the  size  of  the  various  geographical  races ; 
but  it  does  not  seem  reasonable  that  size,  unless  it  is 
extremely  marked,  should  be  taken  as  evidence  of  dis- 
tinctiveness, because  the  conditions  under  which  the  animal 
lives  must  necessarily  have  decided  effect  on  its  growth. 
For  instance,  the  Kenai  Peninsula  (Alaska)  appears  to  produce 
types  of  unusual  size,  as,  for  example,  the  Kadiak  bear, 
which  is  by  far  the  largest  of  the  grizzlies.  So  also  is  Stone's 
Caribou  of  that  region  the  largest  of  the  so-called  Barren 
Ground  group.  Yet  it  is,  probably,  only  a  geographical 
race  of  the  Osborn  and  mountain  varieties,  even  though  these 
are  of  the  Woodland  group,  while  Stone's  is  not  supposed  to 
be  closely  allied  to  Grant's,  which  is  considered  to  belong 
to  the  Barren  Ground  lot.  If  this  does  not  make  a  con- 
fusion of  species,  groups  and  races,  it  is  hard  to  say  what 
would. 

For  the  possible  benefit  of  the  reader,  the  following  tables 
of  species  are  given.      European  classification  : 


I. 

Rangi 

fer  tarandus 

typlcus. 

2. 

spitzbergensis 

3- 

caribou. 

4- 

terraenovae. 

5- 

groenlandicus 

6, 

arcticus. 

138 


NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 


-rt 

W 

trt 

n 

3 

3 

« 

Ou, 

c 

o 
o 

c 
o 

o 
c 

3 
O 

C 
n 

.8 

rt 

tia 

00 

<u 

u 

E 

o 

ImI 

GO 

r- 

•■ 

» 

•. 

•- 

*. 

.. 

p. 

C 

c< 

*^ 

M 

T<^ 

^ 

l^ 

s 

1-^ 

^ 

s 

AS    A    SPECIES  139 

Mr.  Madison  Grant,  who  believes  in  the  separation  of  the 
two  groups — I.  Barren  Ground,  and  II.  Woodland — classifies 
them  as  follows  : 

I.  BARREN   GROUND   CARIBOU. 

A.  European  Species, 

1.  Rangifer  tarandus  ...  ...     Northern  Europe  and  Siberia. 

2.  „        spitzbergensis      ...      Spitzbergen. 

3.  Undescribed    Siberian    races     Siberia. 


B. 

A 

merican  Species. 

I. 

Rangi 

fer 

groenlandicus 

. .  • 

Greenland. 

2. 

» 

pearyi 

Ellesmere  Island. 

3- 

>j 

arcticus    ... 

... 

Extreme  North  of  America  and 
the  Arctic  Islands. 

4- 

jj 

granti 

... 

Alaskan  Peninsula. 

5- 

jj 

stonei 

>  •  • 

Cook  Inlet. 

6. 

Undescr 

bed  American 

races. 

II.  WOODLAND    CARIBOU. 

A  merican  Species. 

1.  Rangifer  terrasnova;  ...      Newfoundland. 

2.  „         caribou    ...  ...      Canada,  Maine,  west  to  Mani- 

toba. 

3.  „         montanus  ...      Rocky  Mountains,  from  Idaho 

to  Central  British  Columbia. 

4.  „        osborni    ...  ...      Cassiar    Mountains   of  British 

Columbia,  northward. 

5.  Undescribed  American  forms     Alaska  and  Arctic  Canada. 

In  many  of  these  species  there  is  considerable  uncertainty, 
which  is  acknowledged  by  those  who  have  been  instrumental 
in  making  the  separations,  the  reasons  being  that,  in  some 
instances,  there  has  been  insufficient  material  to  work  on,  and 
in  others  there  has  been  difficulty  in  making  careful  examina- 
tion of  the  country  between  the  ranges  of  some  of  these 
described  species.  When  the  country  has  been  more 
thoroughly  explored,  and  a  sufficient  number  of  animals 
taken,  it  will  probably  be  acknowledged  that  what  are  now 


140 


NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 


Fig.  15. 

Stone's  Caribou.     (Type.)     (Rangifer  Stonei,  Allen.) 

Barren  Ground  group.     From  Cook   Inlet,  Alaska. 

Length  of  main  beam,  49  inches.     36  points. 

(Fj-om  Madison  Grant's  Article  in  New  York  Zoological  Society's 
Report.^ 


AS    A    SPECIES 


141 


considered  species,  in  some  cases,  merge  so  gradually  in 
their  intergradations,  that  they  will  be  regarded  simply  as 
geographical  races.  If  not,  what  shall  we  call  the  dividing 
line  between  some  of  the  races,  which  we  even  now  believe 
have  every  intergrade  between  the  two  extremes  of  variation  ? 
Just  as  some  of  the  antelopes  and   gazelles   of  Africa   are 


Fig.   i6. 

Barren  Ground  Caribou  (Rangifer  Arcticus,  Rich.). 

From  Fort  Chimo,  North  Labrador. 

Length  of  main  beam,  58  inches. 

{From  Madison  Grant's  Article  in  New  York  Zoological  Society's  Report.') 

becoming  hopelessly  confijsed,  through  the  attempt  that  is 
being  made  to  make  new  species  with  each  slight  change  in 
the  curve  of  a  horn,  and  as  the  giraffe  is  being  divided  up 
with  each  slight  change  in  colour,  so  are  the  Caribou  going 
to  become  more  and  more  mixed  if  a  halt  is  not  called.  In 
the  end,  it  will  be  victory,  I  feel  sure,  for  the  "lumpers" 
and  defeat  for  the  "  splitters." 


142 


NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 


"^'l-.H^V^^^'^ 


a.  It 

e  e 


;m 


U   "5 


O        r- 


c3 

a, 

»k. 

^ 

"s 

l>. 

f' 
fe3 

0 

-a 

1 

a: 

5 

^ 

6 

^ 

ai 

>. 

iZ 

3 

E 

^ 

0 

J3 

0 

a 

*C 

fa 

*-* 

rt 

0 

u 

0 

•« 

-d 

■«i, 

c 
3 

S 

0 

6 

1 

m 


AS    A    SPECIES 


143 


F:g.   19.     Siberian  Reindeer  (Rangifer  Teyandiis,  Heim). 
Fig.  20.     Greenland  Caribou  (Rangifer  Groenlandicus,  Gmel.). 
Fig.  21.     Barren  Ground  Caribou  {Rangifer  Arcticus,  Rich.). 
Fig.  22.     Grant's  Caribou  (Rangifer  Granti,  Allen).     Alaska  Peninsula. 
{From  Aladison  Grant's  Article  in  New  York  Zoological  Society's  Report.) 


144  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

It  is  conceded,  by  even  the  most  extreme  enthusiasts 
among  the  "  sphtters,"  that  the  variation  in  horn  formation 
of  the  reindeer  is  exceedingly  variable  and  undefinable, 
and  that  size  is  a  matter  largely  of  environment,  and 
consequently  very  unsatisfactory  as  a  proof  of  species. 
What,  then,  about  colour  ?  Surely  this  is  equally 
unstable.  It  is  not  as  if  the  Caribou  had  a  patterned 
pelage,  and  that  the  pattern  varied  with  the  different 
groups,  geographical  or  otherwise.  Nor  as  if  their  colour 
was  constant  throughout  the  year  ;  we  know  that,  generally 
speaking,  it  is  not,  but  that  it  turns  lighter  during  the 
winter.  Now,  in  order  to  describe  the  colour,  so  that 
it  would  be  of  any  value,  the  animals  should  be  compared 
when  their  summer  coats  are  perfect,  and  perhaps  also  in 
the  middle  of  winter.  But,  even  then,  would  anything  be 
proved  ?  Possibly,  but  by  no  means  certainly,  for  the  indi- 
vidual colouring  is  so  extremely  variable.  A  glance  at  the 
photographs  illustrating  this  volume  will  convince  any  one 
of  the  extraordinary  individual  difference  that  may  be  found 
among  the  animals,  not  only  of  one  country,  but  of  one 
herd.  In  a  painting  I  once  exhibited  of  Caribou  in  their 
autumn  dress,  I  was  severely  criticised  by  a  man  who  had 
been  several  times  to  Newfoundland  for  showing  one  of  the 
does  almost  white.  He  had  never  seen  one  like  it,  and  so 
did  not  believe  it  was  correct.  Yet  it  is  a  common  thing  to 
see  at  least  one  in  a  herd  that  is  practically  entirely  white, 
although  not  an  albino.  This  is  true  equally  of  stags  and 
does,  and  may  be  seen  from  some  of  the  photographs. 
Whether  it  correlates  with  age  or  some  other  condition,  I 
cannot  say,  but  evidence  is  rather  in  favour  of  the  theory  of 
age,  as  it  is  usually  the  stags  which  have  spindly  horns,  or,  at 
least,  horns  that  are  on  the  verge  of  "going  back,"  that  are 
most  conspicuously  white  before  winter  has  actually  begun. 


!* 


*»r  <  <iW«<^«»-  ■ 


K  i 


•5?«^^V-. 


i 

p 

■  *  k^"''.'  ^' 

^^^^^v  ^^^^ 

^^^^^^^^^^Kt^PT^'  >r»j  - 

rr^-V'       ..;.    (J'-AA  K 

r 

i 

^^^Hp^ 

"^'Mt 

^B         ,^ 

■^*7«^  ,^, 

-HI 

^^^^^HfeAK/2^^V_T^H 

jj^^^ 

^^^HJ«^W^^M| 

This  shows  the  graceful  pose  ot  a  Caribou  doc,  which  is  so  different  from  the  usual 
conception  ot  these  animals. 


AS    A    SPECIES 


145 


Fig.  23.     Grant's  Caribou  (Barren  ground),  Alaska   Peninsula.     Spread,  35I   inches.     See 
side  view  of  same  head.  Fig.  22. 

Fig.   24.     Woodland  Caribou,  Northern  Quebec.     Shot  by  Hesketh  Prichard. 

Fig.  25.     Siberian  Caribou.     Spread,  33^  inches.     See  side  view  of  same  head.  Fig.  19. 

Fig.  26.     Osborn's   Caribou  (Woodland),   Cassiar   Mountains,   British  Columbia.      Spread, 
385  inches.     See  side  view  of  same  head.  Fig.  14. 


146 


NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 


Figs.  27,   28  and  29.     Newfoundland  Caribou. 

Fig.  30.     Stone's  Caribou  (Barren  ground).     Spread,  34  inches.     See  side  view  of 
same  head,  Fig.  15. 

Fig.   31.     Mountain  Caribou  (Woodland).     Spread,  21   inches.     See  side  view  of 
same  head,  Fig.  12. 

Fig.  32.     Greenland  Caribou  (Barren  ground),  West  Coast  of  Greenland.     Spread, 
39  inches.     See  side  view  of  same  head.  Fig.  20. 


AS    A    SPECIES  147 

What  scientists  are  inclined  to  overlook  is  the  remarkable 
individuality  of  animals,  and  this  is,  I  think,  more  noticeable 
among  Caribou  than  any  animal  with  which  I  am  at  all 
familiar.  In  proof  of  this,  I  must  once  more  ask  the  reader 
to  refer  to  the  photographs.  Careful  comparisons  will  show 
how  true  this  is.  In  no  case  is  it  more  marked  than  in  the 
three  different  pictures  of  does  facing  pages  122,  124  and 
130.  The  complete  difference  in  appearance  is  so  great  that 
it  is  not  easy  to  believe  that  they  represent  the  same  species. 
Not  only  is  this  true  of  the  adults,  but  even  the  fawns,  which 
are  about  of  equal  age.  Both  colour  and  form  are  distinctly 
different. 


L    2 


148 


A  glimpse  of  Newfoundland. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

NEWFOUNDLAND:    THE   COUNTRY   AND   ITS   HISTORY. 

As  the  home  of  its  own  species  of  Caribou,  Newfound- 
land itself  may  have  some  claim  to  the  reader's  attention, 
and  so  a  chapter  on  the  island,  its  history,  its  development 
and  appearance  will  perhaps  prove  of  interest,  even  though 
it  has  but  an  indirect  bearing  on  the  romance  of  the 
Caribou. 

First  of  all,  let  us  see  how  Newfoundland  is  placed 
geographically.  There  seems  to  be  a  prevailing  idea  that 
it  is  situated  somewhere  in  the  Arctic  regions,  not  far 
from  the  North  Pole,  whereas  it  is  approximately  between 
46  and  51  degrees  north  latitude — St.  John's,  the  capital, 
being  on  the  same  parallel  as  Paris  ;  this  will  give  a 
clear  idea  of  the  island's  northerly  position.  It  lies  at  the 
entrance  to  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  and  is  separated 
from  the  coast  of  Labrador  by  the  Straits  of  Belle  Isle, 
which  are    scarcely    ten    miles    in   width    at    the    narrowest 


COUNTRY    AND    HISTORY  149 

point  ;  and  on  the  south,  Cabot  Strait  divides  it  from 
Cape  Breton  and  Nova  Scotia.  The  nearest  land  to  the 
eastward  is  Ireland,  about  1600  miles  away.  Strategically, 
it  is  placed  so  that  it  controls  practically  the  entire  East- 
ward shipping  of  Canada,  and  is  therefore  of  the  greatest 
value  as  a  part  of  the  British  Empire.  It  has  the  distinction 
of  being  the  oldest  British  colony,  and  the  beginning  of 
her  Western  possessions.  Its  discovery  by  John  Cabot,  a 
Venetian,  took  place  in  1497,  about  five  years  after 
Columbus  had  startled  the  world  by  proclaiming  the 
existence  of  the  Western  Hemisphere.  Henry  VII.,  seeing 
the  possibility  of  acquiring  glory  for  his  country,  granted 
Cabot  a  charter  to  set  up  "  our  banners  and  ensigns  in 
every  village,  town,  castle,  isle  or  mainland  of  them  newly 
found,"  though  history  does  not  say  that  he  offered  any 
other  "  help  "  to  the  captain  and  crew  of  the  little  ship 
Mathew^  which  sailed  from  Bristol  on  its  venturesome  voyage 
to  unknown  regions.  Instead  of  help,  we  find  that  he 
demanded  in  return  for  the  valuable  charter  nearly  a 
quarter  of  all  the  profits  resulting  from  the  voyage. 

Cabot's  first  voyage  led  to  the  discovery  of  Newfoundland, 
on  which  island  he  does  not  record  having  found  many  towns 
or  castles  upon  which  to  plant  the  banners  of  the  King ;  but  he 
brought  back  wonderful  stories  of  the  fish  which  abounded 
in  the  waters  of  the  island.  In  return  for  the  important 
discovery,  the  most  generous  monarch  rewarded  him  with 
the  sum  of  ten  pounds.  The  pecuniary  gains  from  explora- 
tion in  those  days  were  not  equal  to  what  they  are  now,  when 
a  single  lecture  on  any  great  geographical  achievement  will 
bring  twenty  or  thirty  times  as  much  as  the  bold  adventurer 
of  olden  times  received  altogether. 

Newfoundland  proved  a  great  attraction  to  the  fishermen 
of  Western  Europe,  for  in  no  place  in  the  world   has  such 


I50  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

fishing  been  found.  It  is  still  its  great  source  of  wealth, 
the  dried  cod  alone  bringing  in  nearly  one  and  a  half  millions 
of  pounds  sterling  ;  the  total  cod  and  inshore  fisheries  pro- 
ducing annually  nearly  two  million  pounds.  This  gives  some 
slight  idea  of  the  abundance  of  the  fish,  but  perhaps  the 
actual  amount  of  cod  taken  in  a  single  year  will  show  this 
even  more  clearly  ;  200,000,000  is  the  estimated  number. 
Whether  the  fish  are  less  numerous  now  than  in  the  days 
when  they  first  attracted  the  attention  of  the  European 
fishermen  it  is  difficult  to  say,  but  we  can  readily  understand 
what  excitement  was  produced  by  the  stories  brought  back 
by  Cabot  and  his  crew,  and  how  gladly  men  left;  the  less 
prolific  home  waters  for  those  of  the  West.  Apparently  it 
was  only  as  a  fishing  resort  that  the  new  island  was  regarded 
for  many  years,  so  little  importance  being  attached  to  the 
land  itself  that  it  does  not  appear  to  have  been  taken  as 
a  formal  possession  by  any  country,  but  was  used  as  a 
harbour  land  for  the  vessels  of  many  nations  until,  in 
1583,  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert  took  possession  of  St.  John's 
harbour  in  the  name  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  Thus  it  will  be 
seen  that  the  capital  of  Newfoundland  is  actually  older  by 
some  thirty  years  than  New  York. 

Mr.  P.  T.  McGrath,  in  his  excellent  book  on  the  country, 
states  that  by  "  1600  there  were  200  English  fishing-vessels 
in  the  Newfoundland  trade,  employing  10,000  men  and  boys, 
and  garnering  a  product  valued  at  ^500,000  sterling.  A 
handsome  sum  in  those  days,  when  a  pound  sterling  had 
much  greater  intrinsic  value  than  it  has  to-day." 

The  trade  in  fish  has,  as  already  shown,  increased  to 
enormous  proportions.  In  its  development  there  have  been 
many  serious  international  disputes,  the  mention  of  which 
would  be  quite  out  of  place  in  this  volume.  The  whole 
earlier  history  of  the  island  was  more  or  less  a  period   of 


COUNTRY    AND    HISTORY  151 

squabbles  and  trouble,  even  piracy  having  played  its  shame- 
ful part.  Incessant  wars  added  to  the  difficulties  of  those 
who  attempted  settlement  of  the  land.  Disputes  arose 
between  England  and  France  which  have  only  recently  been 
finally  settled. 

McGrath  gives  to  Captain  Richard  Whitbourne,  of 
Exmouth,  the  credit  of  being  the  iirst  to  suggest  the 
possibilities  of  the  island  for  farming  purposes  in  16 15, 
when  he  published  a  book  entitled  "  A  Discourse  and 
Discovery  of  Newfoundland,"  "  to  induce  Englishmen  to 
settle  there  and  develop  its  fisheries  and  farming  resources  ; 
describing  its  climate,  soil  and  possibilities  in  terms  now 
abundantly  confirmed.  King  James  so  highly  approved  of 
this  book  that  he  ordered  a  copy  to  be  sent  to  every  parish 
in  the  kingdom  ;  the  Archbishops  of  Canterbury  and  York 
commended  it  to  the  clergy  and  laity  ;  and  to  nobles  and 
commoners  the  name  of  the  '  New  Isle  '  was  familiar,  so 
that  settlement  there  was  widely  discussed,  as  its  fisheries 
were  extensively  enterprised." 

For  over  a  hundred  and  fifty  years  prior  to  the  publication 
of  Captain  Whitbourne's  book  the  island  was  most  bar- 
barously governed  by  incompetent  and  selfishly  interested 
men,  mostly  owners  of  small  vessels,  who  were  bent  on  pre- 
venting any  permanent  settlement  being  made.  Drastic  laws 
were  passed  to  this  effect,  such  as  the  absolute  prohibition  of 
any  one  spending  the  winter  on  the  land,  and  the  forbidding 
of  the  landing  of  any  woman.  With  such  unheard-of 
restrictions  the  "  colony "  had  no  chance  to  grow,  and 
the  result  of  the  unfair  treatment  accorded  to  would-be 
settlers  continued  to  have  a  bad  effect  for  many  years  after 
the  conditions  were  changed  for  the  better. 

To  quote  further  from  Mr.  McGrath's  book  regarding 
the    obstructions  against  colonists  :   "  The  laws  against  the 


152  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

cultivation  of  the  soil,  and  even  against  the  erection  of  per- 
manent dwellings,  were  enforced  up  to  the  beginning  of  the 
last  century.  In  1790,  Governor  Millbanke  proclaimed  that 
he  was  directed  not  to  allow  any  right  of  private  property 
whatever  in  any  land  not  actually  employed  in  the  fisheries." 
In  1799,  Governor  Waldegrave  ordered  fences  enclosing  a 
piece  of  ground  in  St.  John's  to  be  torn  down,  and  pro- 
hibited chimneys  even  in  temporary  sheds.  Only  in  1 8 1 1 
were  permanent  buildings  allowed,  and  two  years  more  passed 
before  grants  of  land  were  issued.  Not  until  1825  '^^^  road- 
making  begun,  though  St.  John's  had  then  12,000  people  ; 
and  within  twenty  miles  there  were  probably  half  as  many 
more. 

The  next  and  perhaps  the  most  really  important  develop- 
ment was  the  building  of  the  railway,  begun  in  1890,  and 
completed  about  seven  years  later  by  the  late  Sir  Robert  G. 
Reid.  With  the  completion  of  the  railway  from  St.  John's 
in  the  east  to  Port-aux-Basques  on  the  south-west,  a  regular 
steamship  service  was  inaugurated  between  the  latter  place 
and  North  Sydney,  Cape  Breton,  and  also  other  coast 
towns  ;  so  that  the  island  at  last  had  a  chance  of  develop- 
ment. Here  we  will  leave  it,  and  go  back  to  the  original 
inhabitants,  on  whom  a  few  words  may  be  of  interest. 

Of  these  early  people  there  is  not  a  great  deal  known. 
They  were  supposed  to  be  a  branch  of  the  great  Algon- 
quins,  and  were  called  Beothics.  That  they  lacked  the 
power  and  development  of  their  mainland  cousins  seems 
fairly  certain,  for  they  never  made  any  serious  or  concerted 
attempt  to  hold  their  own  against  the  white  man,  or  to 
work  with  him  ;  and  though  at  one  time  they  appeared 
to  be  on  fairly  friendly  terms,  they  lost  all  faith  after  having 
been  once  fired  on  by  mistake.  Later  on,  both  the  English 
and  the    French    made    a    warfare    against    them  ;    so    did 


COUNTRY    AND    HISTORY  153 

the  Micmac  Indians,  who  came  irom  Nova  Scotia.  In  1760, 
Governor  PalHser  is  said  to  have  made  attempts  to  re-establish 
kindly  relations  with  the  rapidly-diminishing  native  Indians, 
but  without  satisfactory  results. 

It  is  pathetic  to  read  of  an  institution  having  been  formed, 
in  1827,  for  the  purpose  of  "civilising  of  the  Beothics," 
when  the  last  one  seen  alive  was  in  1823,  four  years  earlier  ! 

So  much  for  the  history  of  Newfoundland.  It  is  but 
a  brief  sketch,  but  more  would  certainly  not  be  justified 
in  a  book  supposed  to  be  only  on  Caribou.  I  may  even  be 
criticised  for  having  gone  into  the  subject  at  all.  The 
natural  conditions  of  the  island  may,  however,  be  said  to 
have  more  direct  bearing  on  the  animals,  so  I  shall  tax  the 
reader's  patience  by  giving  a  rough  outline  of  the  principal 
features.  A  glance  at  the  map  will  give  an  idea  of  the  shape 
of  the  island,  which  is  about  the  tenth  largest  in  the  world, 
being  rather  over  300  miles  in  width  and  length,  with  an 
approximate  area  of  46,000  square  miles.  Its  coast  is 
deeply  indented  with  excellent  harbours,  some  of  which  are 
of  immense  size,  and  account  for  the  proportionately  long 
coast-line  of  over  6,000  miles.  There  are  innumerable 
lakes,  many  as  yet  unnamed  and  practically  unknown,  the 
largest  and  best  known  being  Grand  Lake,  which  is  nearly 
sixty  miles  long  and  contains  some  200  square  miles. 
Many  of  the  other  large  lakes  are  shown  on  the  map,  the 
largest  having  an  area  of  about  seventy  square  miles.  A 
great  many  are  not  shown  at  all. 

The  rivers  are  both  numerous  and  large ;  the  Exploits  being 
about  200  miles  long  and  navigable  for  over  thirty  miles. 
The  Gander  is  half  as  long,  the  Humber  eighty  miles  in 
length,  and  the  Terra  Nova  but  little  smaller.  The  more 
important  of  the  smaller  rivers,  though  too  numerous  to 
mention,  are  mostly  indicated  on  the  map.      Most  of  these 


154  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

rivers  are  rough  and  rocky,  except  near  their  outlet.  They  rise 
in  hilly  country,  and  are  therefore  of  very  variable  depth,  rising 
and  falling  to  a  marked  degree  according  to  the  rains.  In 
point  of  beauty  some  of  them  would  be  hard  to  surpass.  The 
rich  growth  of  trees  along  their  banks  and  the  boldness  of  the 
hills  combine  to  make  scenery  which  I  have  seldom  seen 
equalled.  The  numberless  waterfalls  and  cascades  will  cause 
surprise  to  those  who,  for  some  reason,  believe  Newfoundland 
to  be  a  flat  land  of  bogs  and  rocks.  So  little  has  the  beauty  of 
the  country  been  exploited,  that  people  have  not  the  slightest 
idea  of  what  wonderful  scenery  is  hidden  away  in  the 
mountainous  regions  only  waiting  to  be  discovered. 

I  have  frequently  been  interested  in  watching  strangers 
coming  in  to  Port-aux-Basques,  a  dreary,  little,  rocky  harbour, 
somewhat  forbidding  but  beautiful  withal,  for  the  rich  colour- 
ing of  the  close-fitting  carpet  of  mosses  and  grasses  which 
clothes  the  rocks  is  exceedingly  fine.  This  is  more  or  less 
what  the  stranger  expected  to  see  ;  but  soon  after  the  train 
starts,  he  begins  to  open  his  eyes  as  the  country  changes. 
Here  the  road  runs  along  the  delightful  sea  coast,  where 
stretches  of  gleaming  sand  receive  the  everlasting  pounding  of 
the  sea.  Again  it  climbs  along  the  rocky  shore,  on  which  the 
force  of  the  eternal  winds  is  shown  in  the  curious  growth  of 
stunted  trees,  that  rise  from  ground  level,  gradually  getting 
higher  till  they  are,  perhaps,  six  or  seven  feet  tall.  No 
branch  protruding,  clipped  by  the  cold  wintry  blasts,  they  are 
like  well-pruned  hedges.  From  his  comfortable  seat,  the 
stranger  looks  down  into  the  clearest,  greenest  water  he  has 
ever  seen.  It  is  the  harvest  ground  of  Newfoundland.  An 
exclamation  from  the  other  side  of  the  carriage  makes  him 
look  to  the  East,  where  wonderful  ranges  of  mountains  hide 
their  rocky  summits  in  the  morning  mist.  If  it  is  early  in 
the  summer,  he  will  see  patches  of  snow  packed  away  in  the 


o 


a 


COUNTRY    AND    HISTORY  155 

dark  blue  shadows,  and  he  will  give  a  sigh  of  relief  as  he 
thinks  of  the  sweltering  heat  he  has  just  left  behind  him  in 
the  big  cities.      The  richly-coloured  marshes  and  the  many 
ponds  are  a  splendid  foreground  for  the  rugged  mountains  ; 
and    the    stranger    looks    astonished    and    remarks    that    he 
never  knew   that  the   island   was  anything  but  flat.      Many 
surprises  are  in  store  for  him  as  the  train  carries  him  along 
over   numerous   beautiful  rivers   in   whose   clear   waters   the 
salmon   are   working   their   way    up  to   the   spawning   beds. 
Lakes   of  all    sizes    are    passed    in    rapid    succession,    some 
surrounded    by    marshes    and    bogs,    others    nestled    away 
between  heavily-timbered  mountains.    The  train  goes  slower, 
and  snorts  and  puffs  as  it  winds  its  way  over  the  high  hills, 
reaching  an  elevation  of  between  one  and  two  thousand  feet. 
On  reaching  Bay  of  Islands,  the  stranger  is  again  surprised, 
for  here  is  a  harbour  of  immense  size  with  many  prosperous 
villages  along  its  shores,  under  the  shadow  of  the  protecting 
ranges  of  lofty  hills.      The  whole  scene  recalls  the  flords  of 
Norway.     Then  comes  the  Humber  River,  probably  the  most 
beautiful  of   the  larger  rivers.      Rocky  mountains  rise  like 
giant  walls  from  the  deep,  dark  waters  ;  glittering  cascades 
drop  hundreds  of  feet  among  the  rich  vegetation  ;  and  yet 
this  is  Newfoundland,  not  as  our  geography  describes  it,  but 
as  it  really  is.     The  stranger  is  astonished  and  wonders,  as 
so  many  have  done,  why  he  never  heard  of  the  scenery  of 
the  island,  but  only  of  its  rocks  and  fogs.     As  he  crosses  the 
path  of  the  Caribou  migration,  should  it  be  the  right  time  of 
year,  he  will,  if  he  be  lucky,  see  herds  of  the  wandering 
animals  making  their  way   southward.      They  will  line  up 
and  stare  at  the  noisy  thing  that  passes  them,  belching  such 
a  dense   column   of   black   smoke   as   it  goes   along    in   its 
haste.     The  conductor  pulls  the  signal  cord  three  times,  the 
engine    blows    in  reply,    and    the    train    slows    down    to    let 


156  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

me  off  at  the  river  where  my  canoe  awaits  me.  I  say 
good-bye  to  the  stranger,  and  in  the  dim  evening  light,  as 
the  train  leaves  me  alone  in  the  wilderness,  I  see  him  gazing 
wistfully  from  the  window  as  he  sees  me  carry  my  outfit 
down  to  the  canoe,  for  he,  too,  would  like  to  be  going 
into  the  woods  to  see  the  country  in  the  way  that  man 
likes   best. 

Except  where  it  crosses  the  base  of  the  great  northern 
peninsula,  the  railroad  keeps  well  toward  the  west  and 
north  coast,  for  only  near  the  sea  has  the  island  been 
settled.  The  population  of  little  over  a  quarter  of  a 
million  is  composed  largely  of  fishermen.  Small  farms 
are  only  too  few,  except  in  the  extreme  east.  But  the 
interior  has  so  far  scarcely  been  touched  by  man,  except 
by  the  Harmsworths,  whose  big  pulp  works  are  well 
known.  There  are  practically  no  roads,  except  near  the 
coast,  and  as  horses  cannot  be  used  over  most  of  the  wild 
country,  owing  to  the  amount  of  bogland  and  dense  timber, 
little  has  been  done  to  open  up  the  island.  Where 
farming  is  carried  on  it  is  highly  successful.  In  1901 
there  were  perhaps  eighty-six  thousand  acres  of  improved 
land,  which  yielded  about  three-and-a-half  million  dollars, 
nearly  one-third  of  which  was  from  cabbages,  the  other 
two  large  items  being  hay  and  potatoes.  I  mention  these 
facts  because  they  prove  that  the  climate  is  not  what 
people,  outside  of  the  island,  believe  it  to  be.  The 
summer  season  is  short,  but,  as  is  usually  the  case.  Nature 
makes  up  for  that  by  causing  vegetation  to  grow  with 
remarkable  rapidity.  The  temperature  during  the  winter 
is  cold  in  the  north,  where  it  is  furthest  from  the  influence 
of  the  Gulf  Stream,  but  in  the  southern  and  eastern  parts, 
especially  near  the  coast,  it  is  not  nearly  so  severe.  The 
summer    temperature    is    delightful,    very    hot    days    being 


T^^^fi 


'4^ 


COUNTRY    AND    HISTORY  157 

almost  unknown.^  When  one  hears  the  favourite  story 
of  the  depth  of  snow  in  Newfoundland,  which  is,  that 
the  telegraph  poles  were  entirely  submerged,  it  must  not 
be  imagined  that  this  is  a  normal  happening,  or  that  the 
whole  island  was  thus  covered  ;  and  two  important  points 
must  be  borne  in  mind  :  first,  that  the  poles  used  are  very 
short — I  should  say  about  twelve  feet  above  ground  ;  and 
second,  that  this  only  occurred  in  a  place  which  is  famous 
for  extraordinary  deep  drifts.  As  it  is  a  story  which  every 
stranger  hears,  I  mention  it  with  these  explanations. 

The  animal  life  on  the  island,  with  the  exception  of  the 
Caribou,  is  neither  numerous  nor  are  many  species  of  the 
larger  kinds  found.  Bears,  never  an  abundant  animal, 
exist  in  fair  numbers.  The  popular  idea  of  there  being 
two  species,  known  as  the  black  and  the  brown,  is,  I 
think,  wrong.  They  are  probably  colour  phases  of  the 
same  animal,  which  is  the  ordinary  black  bear.  Lynx  are 
scarce,  and  are  said  to  have  only  comparatively  recently 
come  over  on  the  ice  from  Labrador,  as  they  were  not 
recorded  by  the  earlier  writers.  Captain  Hardy,  in  1869, 
says  :  "  The  presence  of  the  wild  cat  is  uncertain "  ;  by 
wild  cat  it  is  presumed  he  alludes  to  the  lynx.  Wolves, 
which  may  formerly  have  been  fairly  numerous,  are  now 
practically  extinct.  Foxes  are  found  in  most  parts  of  the 
island,  and  are  becoming  famous  for  the  large  proportion 
that  run  to  the  silver  phase.  I  am  told  that  about  one 
in  every  five  or  six  is  either  silver  (or  black  as  they  are 
also  called)  or  partly  so.  These  dark  foxes  are,  of  course, 
very  valuable,  and  every  trapper's  ambition  is  to  get  a 
really    good    one    which    would    make    him    a    rich    man. 

^  The  mean  temperatures  for  St.  John's  are  given  as  21 '09  for  January 
and  56-51    for  July. 


158  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

Only  a  month  or  so  ago,  I  heard  from  a  trapper  friend  of 
mine  that  a  man  I  knew  had  had  the  good  fr)rtune  to 
get  a  line  silver  fr)x,  which  he  had  sold  for  seventeen 
hundred  dollars  (about  ^340).  At  first  sight  it  would 
appear  that  trapping  must  be  a  paying  occupation,  but 
foxes  are  scarce,  and  a  man  seldom  gets  more  than  four 
or  five  during  the  season,  and  of  course  fine  "silvers" 
are  rare.  Beavers  are  on  the  increase,  thanks  to  the  few 
years  of  protection  which  has  been  granted  to  them. 
Eight  years  ago  they  were  scarce,  so  much  so  that  a 
day's  journey  by  canoe  would  often  not  discover  a  single 
house  or  dam  in  use.  Last  autumn,  I  found  nearly 
twenty  occupied  houses  within  a  day's  walk  of  my  camp, 
and  this  was  on  a  river  which  but  a  few  years  ago  had 
no  signs  of  recent  beaver.  Unfortunately,  this  year  sees 
the  end  of  the  close  season,  and  we  may  expect  these 
interesting  little  animals  to  be  nearly  wiped  out  during 
the  coming  winter,  except,  possibly,  on  the  reserve,  where, 
let  us  hope,  they  will  not  be  molested,  and  the 
visitor  to  the  island  will  have  the  opportunity  of  seeing 
them  and  their  marvellous  work.  It  seems  to  be  a  pity 
to  take  off  the  protection  just  as  the  animals  are 
really  beginning  to  become  numerous.  They  are  so 
easily  killed  off  that  a  single  season's  trapping  will  undo 
the  advantages  gained  by  the  years  of  protection.  Had 
they  been  allowed  another  ten  years  of  immunity,  they 
would  have  become  one  of  the  show  features  of  New- 
foundland. Musk  rats  are  not  as  abundant  as  might  be 
expected  from  the  great  extent  of  the  country  apparently 
suited  to  their  requirements.  Nowhere  have  I  seen  them 
in  any  number,  and,  curiously  enough,  they  seldom  appear 
to  build  lodges  as  they  do  in  other  countries.  In  all 
my    wanderings    in    Newfoundland,    I    have    seen    but    one 


CARIBOU    ON    THE    RI\'ER    BANK. 

Their  suspicious  have  been  aroused,  and  thev  are  not  quite  certain  whether  it  is  sale  to  cross. 
This  clearly  shows  the  graceful  form  ot  these  animals. 


COUNTRY    AND    HISTORY  159 

lodge,  while  in  the  States  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey 
they  may  be  seen  in  most  suitable  ponds  where  they 
have  not  fallen  victims  to  the  steel  trap.  Otters  are 
scarce,  if  one  may  judge  from  the  small  number  taken 
by  trappers ;  they  are  of  large  size  and  have  very  fine, 
heavy  pelts.  Mink  do  not  exist  in  Newfoundland,  neither 
do  squirrels,  raccoons,  opossums  or  porcupines  ;  this  seems 
curious,  as  the  conditions  which  favour  them  in  the  adjoining 
provinces  appear  to  exist  in  the  island,  so  far  as  we  can 
judge.  The  varying  hare  is  fairly  abundant,  but  a  disease 
is  said  to  have  greatly  depleted  their  numbers  a  few  years 
ago.  Birds  are  not  as  numerous  as  one  would  expect  from 
the  position  of  the  island.  A  few  Canada  geese  breed  on 
the  marshes ;  ducks  of  several  kinds  are  found,  including 
the  harlequin  (I  have  found  the  young  of  the  latter 
bird  in  the  northern  portion  of  the  peninsula,  thus  proving 
that  they  breed,  at  least  in  that  part  of  the  island).  A 
few  of  the  waders  breed  there,  or  pass  through  in  the 
course  of  their  migrations.  Of  the  game  birds,  the 
ptarmigan  is  probably  the  most  numerous,  but  they  are 
very  restricted  in  their  distribution.  Unless  much  harassed 
by  sportsmen,  they  are  aggravatingly  tame  and  can  scarcely 
be  induced  to  fly.  This  gives  a  rough  idea  of  the  fauna 
of  Newfoundland,  without  going  into  great  detail  or 
mentioning   the  minor   species. 

The  flora,  though  interesting,  is  not  very  varied.  The 
island  is  richest  in  the  lower  forms  of  plant  life,  such  as 
the  lichens  and  mosses,  which  are  extremely  abundant,  and 
their  richness  and  diversity  of  colours  do  much  to  make 
the  beauty  of  the  barrens  so  noticeable.  Of  the  flowers, 
by  far  the  most  noticeable  is  the  fire  weed  {Chamce?ierion 
angustifoliuni)^  whose  wonderful  masses  of  magenta  pink 
brighten  the  burnt  ground   and  line  the  banks  of  some  of 


i6o  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

the  rivers,  so  that  the  eye  is  dazzled  by  the  splendour  of 
the  colour.  On  the  barrens  the  curious  pitcher -plant 
{Sarracejiia  purpurea)  is  conspicuous.  Its  strange,  deep 
crimson  flowers  stand  guard  over  the  pools  nestled  among 
the  many-coloured  mosses.  Of  the  flowering  shrubs,  the 
most  common  are  the  viburnums,  dog-wood,  pigeon- 
wood,  kalmia  and  mountain  ash.  Of  the  shrubs  whose 
flowers  are  not  noticeable,  the  alder  is  by  far  the  most 
equally  distributed.  It  chokes  every  small  waterway 
and  forms  a  serious  obstruction  to  travel  through  much 
of  the  marshy  ground.  Edible  fruits,  as  mentioned  in 
Chapter  VII.,  comprise  the  "  bake  apple,"  blueberry  and 
raspberry,  all  of  which  are  remarkably  plentiful.  Wild 
cranberries  are  found  on  most  of  the  marshy  ground,  and 
flourish  so  well  that  one  is  surprised  that  their  cultivation 
is  not  extensively  carried  on. 

There  is  a  prevailing  idea  that  the  trees  of  Newfound- 
land are  all  of  stunted  growth,  and  that  large  timber 
does  not  exist  on  the  island.  That  there  is  a  great 
amount  of  small  growth  is  true  enough,  for  practically 
every  marsh  is  fringed  with  forests  of  short,  close-grow- 
ing fir  and  spruce.  Nearly  every  pond,  too,  is  sheltered 
by  these  small  trees,  but  in  the  hilly  country  and  pro- 
tected valleys  there  is  a  vast  amount  of  really  good 
timber,  which  is  attracting  the  lumber  companies  from 
many  parts  of  the  world,  and  some  of  the  largest  and 
most  modern  pulp  mills  have  been,  and  still  are  being, 
established  in  various  parts  of  the  country.  Along  the 
more  accessible  waterways,  both  rivers  and  lakes,  the 
larger  trees  are  mostly  a  thing  of  the  past.  It  is  this 
that  has  given  rise  to  the  popular  notion  that  large  trees 
do  not  exist.  The  most  important  soft  wood  trees  are 
the   fir,   spruce,  white  pine  and   tamarack  ;    the  latter  goes 


-a 

o 


U 


o    o 

U      " 

~   o 


o 

.p 


U 


COUNTRY    AND    HISTORY  i6r 

by  the  name  of  juniper.  All  of  them  grow  to  a  very  fair 
size,  and  the  timber  obtained  is  of  rather  unusually  good 
quality  owing  to  their  slow  growth.  Poplars  are  numerous 
in  certain  districts,  especially  near  rivers.  Of  the  hard 
woods  the  birches  are  most  abundant.  Maples  are  also 
found,  but  not  commonly  of  very  great  size. 

Just  as  in  parts  of  Canada  and  the  northerly  States,  the 
trees  are  covered  with  a  remarkable  growth  of  mosses,  the 
most  conspicuous  being  the  usnea,  or  old  man's  beard,  which 
clings  to  the  trunks  and  hangs  from  most  of  the  branches  in 
graceful  masses  and  imparts  a  curious  effect  to  the  woods, 
the  grey  colour  looking  almost  like  frost  under  the  shade  of 
the  branches.  Moss  seems  to  grow  on  everything  that  is 
more  or  less  shaded,  so  that  the  ground  in  the  woods  is  a 
carpet  of  the  thickest  and  richest  mosses,  which  cover  each 
stump  and  fallen  tree,  completely  concealing  them  in  a  green 
shroud.  Even  stones  and  rocks  are  covered,  so  that  moss, 
and  moss  only,  is  seen  in  the  woods,  and  the  forms  of  the 
prostrate  logs  and  standing  stumps  are  but  faintly  visible.  In 
the  autumn  when  the  golden  leaves  of  the  birches  bestrew 
the  rich,  green  ground,  the  effect  is  wonderful,  especially 
after  a  rain,  when  the  vividness  of  the  colours  is  so  greatly 
enhanced. 

Unfortunately,  walking  through  the  woods  of  Newfound- 
land is  not  altogether  a  joy,  owing  to  the  denseness 
of  the  vegetation,  the  unevenness  of  the  ground  and  the 
great  number  of  fallen  trees.  Only  along  the  erratic  Caribou 
roads  can  one  hope  to  make  one's  way  with  comparative  ease 
and  comfort,  and  even  on  these  trails  it  is  always  difficult  to 
carry  a  load,  on  account  of  the  low-growing  branches,  which 
form  a  regular  network  of  wiry  twigs.  The  best  walking 
may  be  found  in  the  open  marshes  and  barrens.  Most  of 
these  are  formed  of  peat  in  its  various  stages.      When  it  is 


/ 


1 62  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

well-formed  and  firm,  it  affords  excellent  though  somewhat 
springy  walking,  but  where  it  is  in  the  watery  stage  it  is 
extremely  treacherous  both  to  man  and  beast.  It  forms, 
indeed,  one  of  the  chief  difficulties  in  the  way  of  inland 
exploration,  as  it  practically  prevents  the  use  of  horses,  except 
where  rough  roads  are  made.  On  the  bogs  and  marshes 
there  are  countless  pools  and  ponds  which  are  somewhat 
curious  in  their  formation.  Not  only  are  they  found  on  the 
flat  lands,  but  on  the  steep  hill-sides,  and  are  always  full  of 
water,  which  may  be  a  few  inches  or  several  feet  in  depth. 
Below  this  water  there  is  usually  a  light,  watery  peat  which 
may  be  of  almost  any  depth,  its  consistency  being  like  that 
of  very  thick  pea-soup.  Needless  to  say,  these  pools  are 
dangerous  and  are  avoided  by  the  larger  animals. 

Such,  then,  is  the  home  of  the  Caribou.  It  is  but 
a  rough  sketch  of  the  island,  but  if  the  reader  wishes  to 
know  more  on  the  subject,  the  best  advice  I  can  give  is  that 
he  should  go  there  and  see  for  himself  what  Newfoundland 
has  to  offer.  Be  he  hunter,  fisherman,  or  merely  a  lover 
of  the  wilds,   he   will  find  himself  amply    rewarded. 


163 


liM&iSm 


A  Camp  in  Newfoundland. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

CAMPING   IN   NEWFOUNDLAND    AND    HOW   TO  DO   IT. 

On  the  chance  that  the  reader  will  be  tempted,  either 
through  the  stories  of  others,  or  by  what  has  been  written  in 
the  previous  chapters,  to  visit  the  land  of  the  Newfoundland 
Caribou,  a  few  words  on  the  subject  of  camping  may- 
prove  of  use  and  interest.  When  going  to  camp  in  any 
country  which  is  more  or  less  new,  one  is  always  con- 
fronted with  the  very  important  question  of  outfit.  What 
is  necessary  for  one's  comfort  should  be  taken,  if  possible, 
but  the  many  things  which  are  entirely  unnecessary,  and 
which  comprise  the  greater  part  of  most  outfits,  should 
be  left  behind  locked  up  safely  in  the  rubbish  room  at  home 
where  they  will  not  be  a  cause  of  temptation  to  yourself  or 
others.  This  is  not  sarcasm,  but  plain  common  sense.  For 
the   only  way  to  travel  in  comfort  in  the   wilds  is  to  travel 


M    2 


1 64  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

light ;  every  useless  article  is  an  obstacle  in  the  path  of  peace 
and  happiness — first  to  be  bought  and  paid  for,  then  to  be 
packed  and  unpacked  every  time  a  move  is  made,  and,  worst 
of  all,  it  has  to  be  transported,  frequently  under  conditions 
when  every  ounce  is  a  matter  of  serious  consideration.  Now 
in  order  to  decide  what  to  take  and  what  to  leave  behind,  it  is 
highly  essential  that  the  country  to  be  visited  shall  be  known 
as  much  as  possible,  therefore  let  us  start  the  (let  us  hope) 
helpful  task  of  giving  advice  by  an  account  of  the  country 
so  far  as  it  concerns  camping.  I  have  already,  in  a  previous 
chapter,  given  a  brief  description  of  the  island,  but  I  shall 
repeat  myself  to  some  extent,  even  at  the  risk  of  bringing 
down  the  reader's  wrath  on  my  unfortunate  head.  First  of 
all,  please  note  that  Newfoundland  is  7iot  a  land  of  fog  and 
snow  and  nothing  more,  according  to  the  popular  idea.  It 
is  a  land  of  many  and  very  varied  conditions,  some  good  and 
some  bad,  but  it  is  large  enough  to  take  care  of  them  all 
without  any  feelings  of  shame,  if  we  except  perhaps  the  flies 
and  mosquitoes  in  certain  regions.  The  best  idea  I  can  give 
of  its  size  is  to  say  that  it  is  over  ii,ooo  square  miles  larger 
than  Ireland.  This  will  help  the  Britisher,  while  the 
American  will  get  a  better  idea  when  he  is  told  that  it  is 
about  the  size  of  New  York  State.  In  some  parts  it  is  very 
mountainous  and  rugged,  in  others  it  is  flat  or  rolling. 
Travelling  on  foot  is  diflicult  throughout  a  large  proportion 
of  the  country,  owing  to  the  bogs  and  marshes  which  are  very 
numerous  and  many  of  which  are  very  soft.  The  open  dry 
bogs  are  frequently  rough  and  tussocky,  and  most  trying  to 
the  man  who  is  handicapped  with  a  heavy  load.  Only  here 
and  there  does  one  come  across  a  flne  smooth  bog  of  hard 
peat  and  moss  which  offers  good  walking. 

The  woods  are  extremely  dense,  even  though  the  trees 
are  as  a  rule  of  low  growth,  but  the  toughness  and  elasticity 


With  the  hca\v  hiad  (if  cameras  and  plates,  walking  over  the  soft,  spongy  bogs  is 

exhausting  work. 


■Hi 

^ 

1 

•  f  -    A 

> 

The  easiest  way  to  travel  in  Newfoundland. 


CAMPING  165 

of  the  lower  branches,  which  so  often  hang  with  their  ends 
buried  in  the  moss  on  the  ground,  make  walking  through  them 
a  difficult  task,  unless  one  happens  to  find  a  good  Caribou 
road,  when  it  is  sometimes  fairly  easy.  On  the  mountains  there 
are  many  great  stretches  of  fine  open  country,  more  or  less 
stony,  or  tracts  of  smooth-faced  rock  sparsely  covered  with 
scanty  vegetation.  In  such  regions  good  walking  may  be 
counted  on,  except  in  the  narrow  valleys  between  the 
ridges,  or  through  thickets  which  are  in  the  sheltered  spots, 
chiefly  on  the  southern  slopes  of  the  hills,  where  they  are 
protected  from  the  biting  winds.  These  thickets  are  made 
up  of  dwarf  black  spruce,  composed  to  all  intents  and  purposes 
of  barbed  wire  and  steel  springs,  warranted  to  tear  the  strongest 
clothing  ever  manufactured,  and  try  the  very  best  of  tempers. 
All  of  this  may  sound  as  though  I  were  trying  to  discourage 
the  man  who  thinks  of  going  to  Newfoundland.  This  is  not 
at  all  my  object.  What  I  want  to  do  is  to  show  how 
important  it  is  to  go  light  in  a  country  where  travelling  by 
foot  is  anything  but  easy.  Unfortunately,  in  the  regions 
where  the  waterways  are  unavailable,  everything  has  to  be 
carried  on  men's  backs  as  horses  cannot  be  used  owing  to 
the  soft  bogs  in  which  they  would  very  soon  be  mired. 

A  great  part  of  the  country  may  be  reached  by 
water,  for  probably  no  place  of  its  size  has  so  many  rivers 
and  lakes  as  Newfoundland.  These  have  already  been 
described,  so  I  shall  not  go  into  details  regarding  names  and 
sizes.  Some  of  the  rivers  allow  of  easy  canoeing,  others  are 
too  rough,  and  many  of  them  are  so  filled  with  boulders 
that  canoeing  or  boating  in  any  form  is  difficult  and  some- 
what risky,  especially  when  heavy  loads  are  carried.  The 
lakes,  which  are  quite  large,  are  usually  good  for  boating, 
but  owing  to  the  sudden  storms,  especially  in  the  hilly 
districts,   canoeing  is  likely  to  be   unpleasant,   and  at  times 


1 66  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

impossible,  so  that  delays  may  be  experienced.  This  I 
mention  as  a  caution  regarding  the  food  supply.  It  is 
decidedly  uninteresting  to  be  weatherbound  at  the  wrong 
end  of  a  lake  without  sufficient  provisions. 

The  selection  of  a  camping  ground  is  important  or  not 
according  to  the  time  of  year.  In  the  summer,  when  on  a 
fishing  trip  (and  I  may  mention  the  interesting  fact,  well 
known  to  so  many  people,  that  the  rivers  of  the  island  are 
wonderfully  well  stocked  with  salmon  and  trout,  both  sea- 
trout  and  residents  {S.  fojiti?ialis)^  so  that  the  very  best  of 
sport  is  to  be  had  on  any  of  the  waters  upon  payment  of 
a  small  rod  licence),  any  fairly  level  place  will  do,  provided  it 
has  firewood,  and  not  too  many  insect  pests.  In  the  autumn, 
however,  one  should  be  most  careful  to  select  a  place 
sheltered  from  the  north  wind.  On  either  the  north  or  west 
bank  of  a  river  there  is  often  to  be  found  sufficient  shelter 
under  the  fringe  of  trees,  but  never  choose  the  east  or  south 
bank.  I  tried  it  once,  when  almost  as  soon  as  I  had  put  up  my 
tent,  a  terrific  storm  from  the  north  broke,  and  for  three  days 
I  was  pelted  with  frozen  snow,  and  life  was  entirely  unsatis- 
factory. The  wind  blew  with  such  violence  that  it  was 
impossible  to  keep  a  fire  going,  even  though  I  built  a  rude 
screen  of  boughs  to  shelter  it.  A  more  thoroughly  unpleasant 
three  days  I  have  seldom  spent,  but  it  taught  me  a  lesson 
from  which  I  profited  during  the  many  subsequent  trips. 

The  weather,  which  is  so  important  a  condition  where 
camping  is  concerned,  is  not  quite  all  that  one  might  wish 
in  Newfoundland ;  still,  when  one  becomes  used  to  it  and 
adopts  the  philosophical  attitude,  the  dull  days  do  not  count, 
and  rain  is  taken  somewhat  as  a  matter  of  course.  During 
the  summer,  fine  weather  prevails,  as  a  rule,  and  very  seldom 
is  it  too  hot,  except  occasionally  during  the  noon  hours, 
when  the  sun  makes  one  lazy  and  disinclined  even  to  fish. 


.f.     o 

5  ^ 


ii   o 


00  o 


CAMPING  167 

It  always  cools  off  later  in  the  day,  and  the  nights  are  never 
too  warm.  Unless  one  has  the  misfortune  to  strike  a 
prolonged  spell  of  rain,  summer  camping  is  delightful ;  but 
the  best  time  of  all  is  during  the  early  autumn,  when,  if  the 
weather  man  is  kind,  life  in  this  wild  island  is  a  joy.  The 
brisk,  cool  days,  the  chilly  evenings  which  make  one 
appreciate  to  the  fullest  the  open  log  fire,  and  nights  so  keen 
that  sleeping  is  an  actual  pleasure,  and  one  wakes  to  the 
delicious  freshness  of  the  morning  air,  fit  as  a  king  and  ready 
to  do  anything.  Later  on,  towards  the  end  of  October,  the 
coolness  becomes  somewhat  exaggerated,  the  condensed 
milk  freezes  in  the  tin,  washing  is  shirked,  for  it  requires 
courage  to  break  away  the  ice  which  lines  the  bank  of  the 
river  and  indulge  freely  in  water  sports.  Blankets  which, 
but  a  few  days  ago,  seemed  unduly  heavy  are  now  too  light, 
and  the  chief  attraction  of  the  camp  centres  round  the 
roaring  fire,  the  heart  of  the  camp.  Yet  this  cold  is 
exhilarating  to  a  degree  that  can  scarcely  be  described  in 
words.  Personally,  I  can  say  that  at  no  season  of  the  year 
do  I  get  the  same  pleasure  from  camping  ;  the  colder  the 
better,  up  to  a  certain  point,  even  if  getting  out  of  the  warm 
blankets  in  the  morning  does  look  like  a  hardship  when 
there  is  no  crackling  fire  outside  or  inside  the  tent  as  an 
attraction.  That  is  the  only  disadvantage  of  solitary 
camping  in  cold  weather,  for  the  early  autumn  morning 
looks,  feels,  and  sounds  cold  when  the  outside  of  one's 
blankets  is  coated  with  ice  crystals,  and  there  comes  a  sincere 
longing  for  the  cheerful  sound  of  the  fire.  These  remarks 
give  a  hint  that  warm  clothing  is  required  for  late  camping, 
and  so  they  should  be  remembered  when  I  give  suggestions 
on  the  subject  of  wearing  apparel. 

I  take  it  for  granted  that  any  advice  I  offer  is  for  the  man 
who  takes  a  guide,  as  I  find  very  few  who  will  go  entirely 


1 68  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

alone.  They  do  not  altogether  appreciate  the  amount  of 
work  which  going  single-handed  involves,  and  not  used  to 
being  entirely  alone  in  the  wilds,  they  imagine  that  it  is 
dreary,  I  suppose  no  words  from  me  will  cause  them  to 
change  their  opinions  on  the  subject.  Individually,  I  like  it, 
perhaps  because  it  is  what  I  have  been  accustomed  to  for  so 
many  years,  and  because  it  gives  me  opportunities  of  doing 
the  work  I  enjoy,  to  the  best  advantage  ;  for  there  is  no 
question  that  animals  can  be  studied  when  one  is  alone  far 
better  than  if  two  or  three  people  are  together.  Quietness  is 
the  keynote  of  success  in  such  work.  It  is  difficult  enough  to 
practise  it  alone,  but  in  company  it  is  practically  impossible. 

The  man  who  would  hunt  in  Newfoundland  must  make 
up  his  mind  to  lead  a  thoroughly  simple  life.  He  must  not 
expect  the  comforts  of  an  African  safari,  where  chairs  and 
tables  are  considered  essential  and  a  bath-tub  is  carried, 
where  one  is  waited  on  hand  and  foot,  and  where  clothes  are 
changed  for  dinner,  which  is  served  on  a  white  table-cloth. 
Such  luxurious  living  is  not  for  the  northern  wilds.  The  bare 
necessities  of  life  are  the  only  luxuries  to  be  had,  and  one  is 
very  thankful  for  them.  In  place  of  the  chair  the  dry  side  of  a 
log  is  used  ;  the  table,  unless  in  a  long  term  camp,  is  one's 
lap  ;  the  "  hot "  bath  is  the  nearest  river  or  pond,  and  the 
bath  "  tent "  is  the  great  out-doors.  Folding  beds  are 
forgotten  in  the  far  better  couch  of  springy  spruce  boughs 
piled  up  a  foot  deep  on  the  mossy  ground.  It  is  all  very 
primitive,  but  it  has  a  strong  appeal  to  the  man  with  good 
red  blood  in  his  veins.  The  namby-pamby  has  no  place  out 
in  those  woods  and  hills  ;  he  is  not  wanted,  and  for  his  own 
sake  it  were  better  that  he  stayed  at  home  and  found  his 
sport  among  the  domesticated  game  of  old  England. 

It  is  customary  when  camping  in  Newfoundland  to  take  a 
guide  and  "  helper,"  or  cook.   A  good  guide  makes  the  trip. 


CAMPING  169 

a  bad  one  mars  it  ;  so  try  to  engage  a  man  who  has  really 
first-rate  references  fi-om  someone  you  know,  if  possible. 
The  same  may  be  said  of  the  cook,  except  that  good  ones 
are  the  rara  ayis  of  the  country,  for  the  culinary  art  is  of 
a  very  low  order.  Lucky  indeed  is  he  who  finds  a  cook 
that  can  make  decent  "  biscuit "  (soda  bread,  or  scones)  and 
fry  a  piece  of  meat  properly  ;  broiling  meat  is  seldom 
indulged  in,  as  they  say  it  loses  the  fat,  which  they  regard 
as  the  most  important  part.  The  great  tendency  is  to  soak 
everything  in  grease,  and  it  requires  more  persuasive  powers 
than  most  of  us  possess  to  discourage  this  practice.  The 
guides  receive  from  a  dollar  and  a  half  to  three  dollars  (six 
to  twelve  shillings)  per  day.  Some  of  them  supply  a  boat  or 
canoe  without  further  charge,  also  cooking  utensils.  There 
is,  however,  so  much  variety  to  the  arrangement  that  it  is 
best  to  have  a  clear  understanding  before  the  engagement 
is  made.  Helpers  get  from  one  to  two  dollars  (four  to  eight 
shillings)  per  day.  On  the  whole,  the  Newfoundlander  is  a 
splendid  fellow,  hard-working,  honest,  good-natured,  and 
only  too  anxious  to  please.  This  was  the  case  some 
years  ago  ;  now,  unfortunately,  many  of  them  have  sadly 
deteriorated  since  they  have  come  under  the  baneful  influence 
of  a  certain  type  of  sportsman  who  would  spoil  the  best  man 
that  ever  lived.  The  hardiness  of  these  men  must  always  be 
a  source  of  surprise  to  the  newcomer.  Water  has  no  dread 
for  them,  and  they  will  get  soaked  day  after  day  without 
a  murmur.  This  is  just  as  well,  for  it  is  a  very  clever  man 
who  can  keep  dry  with  any  degree  of  regularity  in  that 
country. 

If  the  sportsman  wishes  to  avoid  trouble,  he  may  engage 
his  entire  outfit  from  any  one  of  the  sporting  camps  at  a 
given  price  per  day  all  included — men,  boats,  tents,  cooking 
outfit,  food,  and  even  bedding.      I  would,  however,  suggest 


lyo  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

that  it  is  better  to  carry  one's  own  bedding  ;  it  is  better  and 
more  satisfactory  in  many  ways.  A  definite  understanding 
with  the  outfitter  befo7'e  starting  will  save  a  lot  of  possible 
annoyance,  for  most  of  the  unpleasantness  that  does  occur 
arises  from  failing  to  do  so.  It  is  therefore  fairer  to  both 
parties  that  careful  arrangements  be  made,  so  that  the  out- 
fitter shall  know  what  he  is  expected  to  supply,  and  the 
sportsman  know  what  he  is  to  pay. 

Now  let  us  see  what  outfit  is  necessary.  Beginning  with 
clothing  :  warmth,  strength  (especially  for  a  long  trip)  and 
lightness  are  the  essentials.  First  of  all  let  us  take  the 
under-clothing.  It  should  be  of  good  wool  and  sufficiently 
large  ;  tight  clothes  are  cold,  as  well  as  most  uncomfortable. 
Several  thicknesses  of  thin  underwear  will  give  more  satis- 
faction than  single  garments  which  are  very  thick.  In 
cool  weather,  besides  a  woollen  shirt,  which  I  need 
scarcely  add  is  advisable,  three  vests  and  two  pairs  of 
drawers  may  be  worn  and  will  be  found  most  satisfactory. 
Two  or  three  pairs  of  coarse  woollen  stockings  should  be 
worn  during  the  autumn  as  the  wet  ground  is  remarkably 
chilly.  When  canoeing  or  watching  for  Caribou,  one's 
feet  are  apt  to  get  very  cold,  and  nothing  makes  a  man 
more   uncomfortable. 

On  the  question  of  foot-wear  I  scarcely  know  what  to 
say.  The  native  uses  soft,  thin  seal-skin  boots  which,  when 
good,  are  waterproof  and  well  adapted  to  the  boggy  country, 
but  they  do  not  wear  well  and  are  a  great  bother  to  put  on. 
The  ideal  thing  would  be  light,  high,  thoroughly  waterproof 
leather  boots,  if  such  an  article  can  be  found.  I  have  tried 
many  sorts,  but  though  they  sometimes  resist  the  water  when 
quite  new,  they  nearly  always  leak  after  a  little  use.  Heavy 
boots  are  trying  for  walking  on  the  soft  ground,  difficult 
to  dry   if   they    get    wet,  and    very   bad    for    canoe   work. 


CAMPING  171 

Felt-lined  rubber  boots  are  the  only  things  that  really  keep 
the  feet  dry  for  any  length  of  time,  but,  unless  very  thick 
socks  are  worn,  the  heat  from  the  feet  condenses  in  cold 
weather  and  makes  the  inside  rather  damp,  while  in  warm 
weather  they  are  uncomfortable  and  steamy.  So,  as  I  said 
before,  it  is  a  subject  on  which  sound  advice  is  difficult  to 
give  ;  and  I  say  this  after  having  tried  all  but  the  very 
heavy  boots,  which  being  so  noisy  are  entirely  unsuited 
to  my  work  of  careful,  quiet,  close-range  stalking.  During 
the  last  two  seasons  I  used  the  heavy  lumberman's  rubber 
boots,  and  had  perhaps  more  satisfaction  with  them  than 
anything  I  had  previously  tried.  These  came  up  about  half- 
way to  the  knee,  so  that  under  ordinary  conditions  no  water 
got  into  them.  Besides  wearing  two  pairs  of  woollen  stock- 
ings and  a  pair  of  socks  (the  coarser  and  more  open  the 
better,  as  they  allow  of  ventilation  and  are  much  warmer 
than  when  made  of  fine  closely  knitted  wool),  I  wore  next  to 
the  boot  the  regular  lumberman's  felt  stocking  coming 
nearly  up  to  the  knee.  This  acts  as  a  non-conductor,  so  that 
when  walking  through  icy  water  the  amount  of  condensation 
caused  by  the  outside  cold  coming  against  the  inside 
warmth  from  the  toot  is  reduced.  These  boots,  felt  and 
stockings,  must  be  dried  every  night.  In  very  cold  weather 
it  is  of  the  utmost  importance  to  have  the  foot-wear  large 
enough,  so  that  nothing  binds  the  foot.  I  never  fully 
realised  the  extraordinary  advantage  of  having  the  clothing 
very  loose  until  one  day  on  board  the  Rooseyeh^  Lieutenant 
Peary  (as  he  was  then,  the  year  before  he  discovered  the 
North  Pole)  insisted  on  my  wearing  some  of  his  Esquimaux 
seal-skin  clothes  as  we  looked  over  the  ship.  The  day 
was  bitterly  cold,  and  I  had  been  shivering  in  my  heavy 
winter  overcoat.  I  discarded  it  with  some  reluctance,  and 
was  amazed  at   the   comfortable  warmth  of  the  very  light. 


I -2  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 


loose-htting    seal-skins,    which    weighed    not    one-tenth    as 
much  as  the  overcoat. 

In  the  way  of  outer  garments  any  good,  loose-htting 
woollen  clothes  will  do,  provided  they  are  strong  and  pretty 
tightly  woven,  otherwise  they  will  soon  be  torn  by  the  hard, 
rough,  wiry  branches  through  which  one  so  often  has  to 
force  a  way.  Corduroy,  though  about  the  only  material  that 
Vv'ill  withstand  the  roughest  usage,  has  the  disadvantage  of 
being  both  cold  and  easily  wet,  and  when  once  wet  it  is  very 
difficult  to  dry.  It  is  also  rather  noisy.  I  find  knicker- 
bockers preferable  to  trousers,  as  they  allow  greater  freedom 
at  the  knees,  particularly  in  travelling  by  canoe  when  one  is 
in  a  more  or  less  cramped  position  for  many  hours  at  a  time. 
For  a  hat  there  is  nothing  better  than  a  good  felt,  with 
the  brim  just  wide  enough  to  carry  the  rain-water  clear  of 
one's  neck  ;  it  also  keeps  the  irritating  spruce  needles  from 
going  in  the  same  direction.  Gloves  may  be  used,  but  it 
the  weather  is  really  cold,  "  mits,"  m.ade  of  pure  undyed 
wool,  are  far  more  satisfactory.  They  are  more  easily 
removed  and  very  much  warmer.  The  best  kind  are  home- 
made and  double-knitted.  In  the  summer  months,  thin 
leather  gloves  are  useful  for  keeping  the  black  flies  off  one's 
hands.  The  last  necessary  object  of  wearing  apparel,  and  at 
times  the  most  important,  is  the  mackintosh.  Each  man  has 
his  own  ideas  on  which  is  best.  I  have  always  used  the  very 
light  kind  made  after  the  pattern  of  a  shirt,  so  that  it  is 
opened  only  far  enough  down  to  be  slipped  over  the  head 
with  ease.  These  are  especially  good  for  a  rainy  day  in  a 
canoe.  To  these  things  may  be  added  a  warm  sweater, 
which  at  times  is  most  acceptable,  and  for  sleeping  in,  some- 
thing loose,  warm,  and  of  wool,  stockings  included,  and  a 
Jaeger  helmet  cap  which  protects  the  back  of  the  neck  from 
cold. 


CAMPING  173 

Next  we  come  to  the  bedding,  an  important  part  of 
the  outfit,  as  on  it  so  much  of  one's  comfort  depends. 
Lightness  being  a  great  consideration,  we  must  try  to  get 
the  greatest  possible  warmth  with  the  least  possible  weight. 
Blankets  are  heavy,  and  unless  of  extremely  line  quality, 
do  not  give  warmth  in  proportion  to  their  weight.  The 
very  best  material  I  have  been  able  to  find  is  pure  lamb's 
wool  carded  into  thick  sheets,  but  not  bleached  or  dyed; 
quilts  made  of  this,  encased  in  a  fine,  smooth  material, 
make  the  very  finest  of  bedding,  and  next  to  eider  down 
it  is  the  lightest.  It  is  well  to  remember  that  the  same 
amount  of  bedding  is  necessary  beneath  as  above,  for  the 
cold  from  the  ground  strikes  upward  with  an  unpleasant 
chill  that  prevents  sleep.  Two  thicknesses  of  the  woollen 
quilts  should  prove  sufficient  in  any  ordinary  autumn 
weather  ;  the  efficacy  of  the  quilts  is  materially  increased 
if  they  are  made  in  bag  form,  the  sides  being  sewn  up 
rather  more  than  half-way,  so  as  to  allow  of  easy  entrance. 
A  pillow  may  be  carried,  but  I  find  my  spare  clothes  put 
into  a  pillow-case  answers  the  purpose.  A  large  bag  of 
strong  waterproof  canvas  keeps  out  the  dampness  from  the 
spruce  boughs  and  prevents  the  wind  blowing  through  the 
quilts.  If  this  bag  laces  up  one  side  it  can  be  more 
readily  opened  during  warm  weather.  The  canvas  is 
much  better  than  rubber  sheeting,  as  it  is  not  so  heavy 
and  is  not  nearly  so  likely  to  tear.  Waterproof  canvas 
bags  for  all  camp  belongings  are  useful ;  they  stow  well 
in  a  canoe,  and  are  easily  handled  if  they  have  a  strap  on 
one  side  and  the  end.  The  canvas  should  be  mildew 
proof,  otherwise  its  life  will  be  short. 

The  tent  problem  is  easily  solved,  and  simply  depends 
on  where  and  how  you  expect  to  travel.  If  on  foot,  you 
must  of  necessity  take  the  lightest  available  one.      It  need 


174  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

not  necessarily  be  very  small,  but  the  material  must  be 
thin  and  of  the  best.  I  use  a  sea  island  cotton,  not  much 
thicker  than  light  shirting,  it  is  very  closely  woven,  mildew 
proof,  very  strong  and  light,  and  absolutely  watertight  ; 
far  better  than  the  so-called  "  silk,"  or  any  of  the  materials 
filled  with  paraffin  or  similar  dressings — these  add  to  the 
weight,  are  dangerously  inflammable,  and  in  cold  weather 
stiffen  so  that  they  are  difficult  to  roll.  In  preference  to 
this  material  I  prefer  the  ordinary  unbleached  muslin  or 
calico.  The  pattern  of  tent  does  not  matter  so  very 
much,  the  great  importance  is  to  have  one  that  can  be 
easily  and  quickly  pitched.  If  you  camp  in  the  mountains 
it  must  be  low,  as  long  poles  will  not  always  be  available, 
and  the  high  winds  will  not  have  so  much  effect  on  it. 
During  the  summer,  one  can  manage  without  any  tent,  as 
birch  or  spruce  bark  can  be  easily  peeled  and  a  lean-to 
made  in  a  very  short  time.  A  light  portable  stove  adds 
much  to  one's  comfort  in  cold  weather,  being  especially 
useful  for  drying  clothes.  If  one  is  carried  it  is  well  to 
see  that  a  proper  insulation  ring  is  put  in  the  roof  for 
the  pipe  to  pass  through.  I  cannot  speak  with  much 
experience  on  this  subject,  as  I  have  only  once  used 
a  stove,  and  even  in  the  coldest  weather,  when  the 
temperature  has  been  twenty-five  degrees  below  zero,  I 
have  managed  to  get  along  without  one,  though  not 
without  some  discomfort  it  must  be  confessed.  Cooking 
utensils  may  be  either  of  tin  or  aluminium;  they  should 
nest  together  as  compactly  as  possible,  so  as  to  be 
portable.  Enamel  ware  is  frightfully  heavy  and  does  not 
stand  the  knocking  about  which  it  would  receive,  but  I 
do  like  my  cup  and  plate  of  this  material.  An  aluminium 
cup  gets  so  hot  that  one  cannot  drink  out  of  it,  while  a  plate 
made  of  this   metal  does  not  help  to  keep   the  food  hot. 


This  herd  crossed  the  river  directly  opposite  my  camp,  and  on  lauding  they  noticed  the  tent. 
The  light  was  so  bad  that  it  required  an  exposure  of  several  seconds  to  get  the  photograph. 


CAMPING  175 

Ordinary  plated  knives,  forks  and  spoons  are  by  far  the  nicest. 
They  are  cheap,  easily  cleaned,  and  not  very  heavy. 

The  question  of  food  should  be  carefully  considered,  so 
that  no  unnecessary  weight  shall  be  carried.  Let  us  begin 
by  seeing  what  the  country  can  offer  us  while  we  are  out. 
In  the  summer,  fish,  both  salmon  and  trout,  can  be  had  in 
abundance.  By  smoking  these  they  will  keep  for  a  few 
weeks.  In  certain  regions,  notably  in  the  highlands, 
ptarmigan  are  fairly  numerous  and  may  be  shot  after  Septem- 
ber 20th.  They  are  extremely  tame,  except  where  there  is 
much  shooting,  and  can  be  killed  with  either  rifle  or  shot 
gun,  though  with  the  latter  it  is  like  butchery,  as  the  birds 
will  not  always  take  to  flight.  The  Canada  goose  breeds  in 
the  open  bogs,  but  is  never  very  numerous.  Ducks  of 
several  kinds  breed  here,  the  most  numerous  being  the  black 
duck.  They  are,  however,  always  difficult  to  get.  Bears 
are  found  occasionally,  but  not  often  enough  to  be  reckoned 
upon  as  an  article  of  food.  The  varying  hare  is  fairly 
plentiful,  but  though  he  may  be  easily  snared,  his  nocturnal 
habits  keep  him  safe  from  sportsmen  unless  they  have  the 
assistance  of  a  dog.  In  any  event,  there  is  absolutely  no 
sport  in  shooting  them,  for  they  will  stand  within  a  few  feet 
of  you  without  showing  the  slightest  fear.  The  only  meat 
that  can  reasonably  be  relied  on  is  the  Caribou,  and,  early  in 
the  season,  fish. 

Some  edible  wild  fruits  are  to  be  found.  "  Bake  apples," 
a  raspberry-like  berry  which  grows  close  to  the  ground  on 
the  bogs  and  ripens  in  August,  are  good  eating,  either 
raw  or  cooked,  and  make  excellent  preserves.  Raspberries 
are  quite  numerous  and  of  good  quality,  but  best  of  all  are  the 
huckleberries,  or  blueberries,  which  in  places  are  so  abundant 
that  the  ground  is  tinged  with  their  soft  blue  colour.  They 
are  ripe  and   fit  to  eat  from   August  until  October,  when 


176  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

they  are  softened  by  the  frosts.  Either  raw  or  stewed  they 
are  equally  good,  and  though  liked  by  all  they  are  par- 
ticularly appreciated  by  the  camper  who  has  the  good  luck 
to  find  himself  in  a  good  "  patch."  These,  and  a  few 
"wild  pears"  {ajnelanchiej-')  and  cranberries,  constitute  the  wild 
fruit  supplies.  It  will  easily  be  seen  that,  with  the  exception 
of  perhaps  meat,  everything  needed  for  food  must  be  carried. 
All  supplies  can  be  obtained  either  in  St.  John's  or  at 
Curling,  Bay  of  Islands.  The  quality  is  generally  good  and 
the  prices  fair  (with  the  exception  of  coffee,  with  which  I 
have  had  no  luck).  It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  give  a  list  of 
food,  for  this  is  not  a  *'  how  to  camp  "  chapter,  but  rather  an 
account  of  the  conditions  to  be  met  with,  and  which  are  more 
or  less  peculiar  to  the  island.  It  might  be  well  to  note  that 
if  you  are  ordering  food  supplies,  the  men  drink  tea  on  every 
available  occasion.  Never  do  they  miss  a  chance  of  "  boiling 
a  pot."  If  nothing  else  in  the  outfit  is  handy  and  getatable, 
the  kettle  is  sure  to  be  in  a  conspicuous  place.  The  men 
expect  you  to  supply  them  with  tobacco  and  feel  much 
aggrieved  if  it  is  not  forthcoming. 

On  the  subject  of  boats  a  few  words  may  not  be  amiss. 
Fifteen  years  ago,  canoes  were  practically  unknown  in 
Newfoundland,  dories  and  "  river  boats  "  were  the  only  kinds 
used.  Lately,  however,  the  Canadian  canoe  has  come  into 
fashion  and  many  of  the  guides  have  them.  Unfortunately, 
these  men,  most  of  them  rough  fishermen,  accustomed  to 
heavy,  stiff  boats,  are  somewhat  awkward  in  the  light 
canoe,  and  handle  it  clumsily.  This  is  all  very  well 
in  still  water,  but  in  rapid  rivers  and  rough  lakes  skill 
is  necessary  to  ensure  safety.  The  canoes  are  the  light 
canvas-covered  models  without  keels,  as  a  rule,  and  have  no 
serious  objection  to  capsizing  if  given  a  reasonable  excuse. 
The  man  who  is  accustomed  to  their  ways  never  gives  them 


Mending  our  canoe  with  Caribou  skins.     Only  by  this  method  were  we  able  to  make  the 
return  journey  down  one  of  the  rough  rivers. 


The  canoe  in  tlie  water  with  its  sheathing  of  Caribou  skins 


CAMPING  177 

the  excuse,  but  the  tyro  often  does.  Then,  again,  these  men 
scarcely  reaHse  how  dehcate  a  canoe  is,  and  that  it  must 
receive  good  care  or  it  soon  becomes  useless.  Pulling  them 
over  rough  stones  or  snags  should  be  avoided,  and  they 
should  always  be  turned  bottom  up  at  nights  and  never  left 
in  the  water  where  a  floating  log  may  be  driven  against  them 
with  disastrous  results.  I  merely  mention  these  points 
because  I  have  seen  several  instances  in  which  accidents  have 
occurred  through  failure  to  take  proper  precautions.  A  good 
eighteen-foot  canoe  should  carry  two  men  and  about  two- 
hundred-and-flfty  or  three  hundred  pounds  of  outfit  without 
difficulty,  except  in  very  rough  water.  Some  of  the  wider 
models  will  carry  much  more,  but,  of  course,  will  not  paddle 
so  easily.  For  a  long  trip  the  dory  is  usually  employed.  It 
is  a  heavy,  ungainly,  flat-bottom  boat,  but  has  wonderful 
carrying  capacity  and  may  be  knocked  about  with  compara- 
tive impunity.  They  seem  to  have  a  failing  towards  leaking 
which  does  not  add  very  materially  to  one's  comfort. 
Observance  in  this  direction  before  startiitg  may  prove 
useful,  a  little  calking  and  pitch  will  save  no  end  of 
discomfort. 

An  article  which  will  be  found  of  use  in  the  early  part 
of  the  shooting  season  is  "  liquid  smoke,"  for  with  it 
meat  may  be  "  smoked "  very  quickly  and  with  scarcely 
any  trouble.  The  shooting  season  opens  for  Caribou  on 
August  I  St  (why  I  do  not  know,  as  the  stags  are  still  in 
the  velvet  and  the  horns  are  therefore  useless  as  trophies), 
and  the  weather  at  that  time  is  likely  to  be  quite  warm, 
so  that  meat  will  not  keep  long  unless  preserved  in  some 
way.  Salted  venison  is  not  good,  but  the  meat  when  lightly 
smoked  is  very  palatable.  Fish  may  also  be  treated  in  the 
same  way. 

This  chapter  would  not  be  complete  without  allusion  to 
the  painful  subject  of  insect  pests.      I  wish  I  could  honestly 


178  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

avoid  it,  but  it  would  not  be  quite  fair  if  I  failed  to  warn  the 
prospective   visitor  to   the  land  of  Caribou   that  he  will  be 
pretty  sure  to  encounter  both  black  flies  and  mosquitoes  in 
objectionable  quantities.      Sand  flies  also  will  be  found  near 
the  sea  coast  and  on  some  of  the  rivers  and    lakes.      The 
season  for  the  black  flies  begins  in  June,  and  lasts  with  fair 
certainty  till  September,  and  frequently  on  warm  days  until 
well  into  October.      I  have  been  nearly  driven  mad  by  these 
pests  at  times  when  the  ground  was  covered  with  ice  and 
snow.      The  black  fly  fortunately  confines  his  operations  to 
the  hours  of  daylight,  but  the  mosquito  takes  the  next  watch 
with  full  vigour,  even  though  he  also  likes  to   annoy   poor 
man  while  the  sun  still  shines.      His   season  is   shorter  than 
that  of  the  black  fly,  and  he  is  seldom  troublesome  after 
August.     The  sand  fly  holds  forth  mostly  during  the  early 
mornings  and  late  evenings  during  the  summer,  and  though 
very  small  in  point  of  size  he   makes  up  for   it   by   causing 
great  annoyance.      The  question  is,  what  should  be  done  to 
protect  oneself  from  these  pests  ?      A  mosquito  net  of  fine 
mesh  is  essential  if  you  would  sleep  in  comfort,  but  during 
the  day-time  when  one  wants  to  shoot,  fish,  paint,  or  merely 
lie  in  comfort,  a  remedy  is  indeed  difficult  to  find.      In  point 
of  efficiency  there  is  nothing  like  the  black  oil  of  Stockholm 
tar.      It  is  disgusting  stuff^  to  use,  but  it  gives  peace.      Some 
of  the  prettier  preparations  of  citronella  and  pennyroyal  are 
not  so  objectionable,  but  then  they  do  not  do  their  work  so 
well.     Head  nets  keep  out  the  flies,  or  keep  them  in  if  they  are 
not  properly  adjusted ;   they  are  hot  and  bothersome  contriv- 
ances in  many  ways,  and  are  by  no  means  an  unmixed  blessing. 
The  hands  may  be  protected  by  gloves,  if  you  do  not  mind 
wearing  them,  but  they  are  only  valuable  if  made  long  enough 
to   cover  the    wrist,   for   that   is   where    the   worst   bites    are 
received. 


CAMPING  179 

This  brings  us,  I  think,  to  the  end  of  the  subject.  If  I 
have  forgotten  to  mention  anything  of  importance  the  reader 
must  forgive  me,  and  even  though  such  omission  may 
exist,  it  is  to  be  hoped  the  hints  and  suggestions  will  prove  of 
some  value.  I  must  also  crave  forgiveness  if  I  seem  to  have 
dwelt  too  much  on  the  less  pleasant  aspects  of  camping,  but 
it  is  by  guarding  against  discomforts  that  one's  pleasure  may 
be  made  most  complete,  for  the  delights  of  camping  in  the 
island  will  speak  for  themselves  and  demand  no  precautions. 

In  bringing  this  volume  to  a  close,  I  can  but  hope  that 
the  reader  will  have  taken  the  material  it  contains  in  the 
spirit  in  which  it  is  offered,  and  even  though  its  many  short- 
comings will  have  been  noticed,  it  will  perhaps  stimulate  an 
interest  in  the  wild  creatures  of  Newfoundland  ;  and  I 
sincerely  trust  that  the  reader,  should  he  ever  visit  the 
island,  will  enjoy  as  much  as  I  have  the  numerous  delights 
which  it  has  to  offer. 


N   2 


i8o 


THE    GAME    LAWS    OF    NEWFOUNDLAND. 

CARIBOU    OR    DEER. 

Sec.  3. — No  person  shall  hunt,  kill  or  pursue  with  intent  to  kill,  any  Moose 
or  Elk  within  this  Colony,  at  any  time  before  the  ist  day  of  January,  19 12. 
Maximum  penalty  $200  or  three  months'  imprisonment. 

6. — No  person  shall  hunt,  kill  or  pursue  with  intent  to  kill,  any  Caribou 
from  the  ist  day  of  February  to  the  31st  day  of  July  in  any  year,  both  days 
inclusive,  or  from  the  ist  day  of  October  to  the  20th  day  of  October  in  any 
year,  both  days  inclusive. 

7. — No  person  other  than  a  licensee  under  this  Act  shall,  during  the  time 
by  this  Act  allowed  for  killing  Caribou,  kill  or  take  more  than  two  stag  and  one 
doe  Caribou  in  any  one  year. 

10. — No  person  not  actually  domiciled  in  this  Colony  shall  hunt,  kill  or 
pursue  with  intent  to  kill,  in  any  season  any  Caribou  without  having  first 
procured  a  license  tor  the  season,  nor  shall  more  than  one  license  be  granted  in 
any  one  year  to  any  one  person. 

II. — Such  licenses  to  hunt  Caribou  shall  only  be  issued  by  a  Stipendiary 
Magistrate,  a  Justice  of  the  Peace,  or  the  Department  of  Marine  and  Fisheries. 
A  fee  of  $1  for  each  license  shall  be  paid  to  the  person  issuing  same. 

13. — Any  person  not  domiciled  in  this  Colony  shall  be  entitled  to  hunt, 
kill  and  pursue  with  intent  to  kill.  Caribou  on  taking  out  a  license,  for  which  a 
fee  of  $,^0  shall  be  paid,  and  such  license  shall  entitle  the  holder  thereof  to  kill 
not  more  than  three  stag  Caribou.  Licenses  may  be  issued  to  Officers  of  His 
Majesty's  Ships  of  War  employed  on  this  station  for  the  Fisheries  Protection 
without  payment  of  any  fee  upon  application  to  the  Minister  of  Marine  and 
Fisheries. 

14. — Licenses  shall  be  issued  to  all  guides  by  any  of  the  persons  named  in 
Section  i  i,but  the  fee  of  $1  in  the  said  section  mentioned  shall  not  be  charged. 
Every  non-domiciled  guide  shall  pay  for  such  license  a  fee  of  $50.  Every 
applicant  for  such  license  shall  make  oath  or  affirmation  that  he  will  use  his  best 
endeavours  to  have  the  provisions  of  this  Act  carried  out,  and  that  whenever 
any  breach  thereof  may  occur  he  shall  forthwith  report  the  same  to  the  nearest 
Magistrate,  Justice  of  the  Peace  or  Warden,  with  a  view  of  prosecuting  the 
offender  to  conviction. 

1 5. — No  person  holding  a  license  to  hunt,  kill  or  pursue  Caribou  shall 
employ  as  a  guide,  valet,  or  personal  servant,  labourer  or  bearer  in  a  hunting 
expedition  any  person  who  has  not  obtained  a  license  under  the  next  preceding 
section. 


GAME    LAWS  i8i 

1 6. — Any  person  obtaining  a  license  to  hunt,  kill  or  pursue  Caribou  shall 
make  oath  or  affirmation  before  the  person  granting  the  said  license  that  he  will 
not  violate  or  permit  the  violation  of  any  portion  of  this  Act. 

17. — No  person  holding  a  license  to  hunt  Caribou  shall  kill  or  take  more 
stag  Caribou  than  the  number  indicated  by  his  license,  and  no  member  of  a 
hunting  expedition,  whether  a  guide,  bearer  or  labourer,  or  otherwise  in  the 
employ  ot  the  holder  of  such  license,  shall  kill  any  Caribou  other  than  under 
the  said  license,  and  as  a  part  ot  the  number  indicated  therein. 

18.— It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  holder  of  a  license  to  hunt,  kill  or  pursue 
Caribou  to  return  his  license  at  the  expiration  thereof  to  the  Magistrate  or  other 
person  authorised  to  issue  the  same  with  a  statement  thereon  in  writing  under 
oath  or  affirmation  specifying  the  number  of  Caribou  killed  by  him  and  his 
party  under  the  said  license. 

19.— Save  as  provided  in  this  Act,  no  person  shall  export  the  antlers,  heads 
or  skins  of  any  Caribou,  nor  shall  the  owner,  master,  officers  or  crew  of  any 
vessel  permit  the  exportation  therein  of  any  such  antlers,  head  or  skin,  or  any 
part  thereof,  save  as  provided  and  under  a  permit  of  a  Customs  officer. 
Penalty   $500  or  six  months'  imprisonment. 

20. —  If  any  master,  owner,  or  officer,  or  any  one  of  the  crew  of  any  vessel 
shall  be  convicted  of  a  violation  ot  the  last  preceding  section,  he  shall,  upon 
such  conviction,  be  liable  for  every  such  offence  to  a  penalty  of  $500  or  six 
months'  imprisonment,  and  such  penalty  shall  constitute  a  claim  against  the  said 
vessel,  and  become  a  lien  thereon,  and  may  be  collected  and  enforced  by  the 
seizure,  confiscation  and  sale  of  the  said  vessel,  despite  any  change  of  registry  or 
ownership  between  the  date  of  the  offence  and  the  seizure  of  the  vessel. 

21. — Any  person  holding  a  license  to  hunt,  kill  or  pursue  Caribou  under 
this  Act  may  export  the  carcasses,  antlers,  head  or  any  part  of  any  Caribou  killed 
under  the  said  license,  upon  entering  the  same  at  the  Custom  House  for 
exportation  and  receiving  a  permit  therefor.  Such  person  shall  make  oath  or 
affirmation,  specifying  the  articles  which  he  intends  to  export,  and  that  the  same 
are  portions  of  Caribou  killed  under  license  held  by  him,  and  stating  the  name 
of  the  person  from  whom  he  obtained  the  said  license,  and  the  date  thereof,  and 
that  the  articles  about  to  be  exported  are  not  being  exported  as  articles  of 
commerce,  and  he  shall  thereupon  pay  a  fee  of  50  cents  to  the  officer  of 
Customs  before  whom  such  export  entry  is  made,  which  fee  the  said  officer  is 
hereby  authorised  to  retain.  Such  affidavit  or  affirmation  shall  be  forwarded  to 
the  Department  of  Marine  and   Fisheries. 

22. — No  person  holding  a  license  to  hunt,  kill  or  pursue  Caribou  under 
this  Act  shall  export  from  this  Colony  the  carcasses,  heads,  or  antlers  of  more 
than  three  stag  Caribou. 

23. — Any  person  not  holding  a  license  to  hunt,  kill  or  pursue  Caribou,  but 
who  is  domiciled  in  this  Colony,  may  export  the  antlers,  heads  or  skins  of 
Caribou  upon  entering  the  same  for  exportation  at  a  Customs  House  in  the 
Colony,  and  receiving  a  special  permit  therefor.  Such  permit  shall  not  be 
granted  except  upon  an  afficiavit  made  before  the  Customs  officer  to  whom 
application  for  a  permit  is  macie,  stating  the  name  of  the  owner  of  the  articles  to 


1 82  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

be  exported,  their  destination,  and  the  person  from  whom  and  place  where 
obtained,  and  that  the  same  are  not  being  exported  as  an  article  of  commerce. 
Such  affidavit  shall  be  transmitted  by  the  officer  of  Customs  to  the  Department 
of  Marine  and  Fisheries. 

24. — Any  person  who  shall  put  up  the  flesh  of  Caribou  in  cans  or  tins  or 
other  packages  shall  be  liable  to  a  penalty  not  exceeding  two  hundred  dollars,  or, 
in  default  thereof,  to  imprisonment  for  any  period  not  exceeding  three  months. 

25. — Any  flesh  of  Caribou  found  put  up  in  cans,  tins  or  other  packages 
may  be  seized,  and  may  be  destroyed  by  the  order  of  a  Justice  of  the  Peace. 

26. — It  shall  not  be  lawful  for  any  person  to  purchase,  or  to  receive  in 
exchange,  from  any  other  person,  any  venison  or  any  portion  of  the  flesh  of 
Caribou,  at  any  time  between  the  ist  day  of  January  and  the  31st  day  of  July 
in  any  year,  and  any  person  ofl^ending  against  the  provisions  of  this  section  shall 
be  liable  to  a  penalty  not  exceeding  two  hundred  dollars,  or,  in  default,  to 
imprisonment  for  any  period  not  exceeding  three  months. 

27. — If  any  Customs  officer  is  informed  or  becomes  aware  that  any  antlers, 
heads  or  skins  of  Caribou  are  being  exported  except  by  a  person  who  has 
complied  with  the  provisions  of  this  Act  in  all  respects,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of 
such  officer  to  seize  the  said  antlers,  heads  or  skins,  or  any  portion  thereof,  and 
to  make  complaint  before  a  Stipendiary  iVIagistrate  or  Justice  of  the  Peace  that 
a  violation  of  this  Act  has  been  committed. 

28-29. — All  persons  are  prohibited  from  setting  any  snare,  trap  or  pit  for 
the  destruction  or  capture  of,  or  killing  or  pursuing  with  intent  to  kill  any 
Caribou  : — 

[a)  With  dogs  ;  or 

(i?)  With  hatchet,  tomahawk,  spear,  machine,  contrivance  or  weapon,  other 
than  firearms  loaded  with  ball  or  bullet  ;  or 

(f)  While  swimming  or  crossing  any  pond,  lake,  stream,  river  or 
watercourse. 

No  person  is  allowed  to  hunt  or  kill  Caribou  within  the  area  as  hereafter 
described,  that  is  to  say  : — 

Commencing  one-and-a-half  miles  south  of  Grand  Lake  Station,  on  the 
shores  of  the  lake,  to  a  point  at  the  same  distance  from  the  railway  at  Howley  ; 
thence  to  Goose  Brook,  one-and-a-half  miles  from  the  railway  line  ;  thence  east 
to  the  railway  line  near  Kitty's  Brook  Falls  ;  thence  northwardly  six-and-a-half 
miles  ;  thence  to  a  point  at  Junction  Brook,  three  miles  north  of  Grand  Lake 
Station  ;  and  thence  southwardly  along  the  course  of  the  brook  and  shore  ot  the 
lake  to  the  place  of  commencement. 

All  fines  and  penalties  under  this  Act  shall  be  sued  for  and  recovered  in  a 
summary  manner  on  information  or  complaint  before  a  Justice  of  the  Peace  by 
any  person  who  shall  inform  and  sue  for  the  same  ;  and  one-halt  of  all  fines  and 
forfeitures  imposed  shall  be  awarded  to  such  complainant  who  shall  prosecute 
the  offender  to  conviction. 

Any  person  who  shall  violate  any  section  of  this  Act  for  which  no  penalty 
is  herein  provided  shall  be  liable  to  a  fine  not  exceeding  $200,  and  in  default  ot 
payment  to  imprisonment  for  any  period  not  exceeding  six  months. 


GAME    LAWS  183 

BIRDS   AND   WILD    RABBIT   OR    HARE. 

No  person  shall  hunt,  kill,  purchase  or  have  In  his  possession  any  ptarmigan 
or  willow-grouse,  commonly  called  partridge,  or  the  eggs  of  any  such  birds 
within  this  Colony  between  the  15th  day  of  December  and  the  20th  day  of 
September  in  any  year  under  a  penalty  of  not  exceeding  one  hundred  dollars,  or 
imprisonment  not  exceeding  three  months.  Provided  it  shall  not  be  held 
unlawful  to  sell,  etc.,  or  have  possession  of  such  birds  where  the  party  shall 
prove  that  the  said  birds  were  killed  between  the  20th  day  of  September  and 
the  1 5th  day  ot  December  in  any  year. 

It  shall  be  unlawful  for  any  person  to  export  from  this  Colony  for  sale  as 
an  article  of  commerce,  any  willow  or  other  grouse  or  partridge,  under  a  penalty 
of  five  dollars  for  each  bird  so  exported. 

No  person  shall  hunt,  etc.,  sell,  purchase  or  have  in  his  possession  any 
curlew,  plover,  snipe  or  other  wild  or  migratory  birds  (except  wild  geese)  or 
eggs  of  any  such  birds  within  the  Colony  between  the  1 5th  day  of  December 
and  the  20th  day  of  September  in  each  year,  under  a  penalty  of  not  less  than 
$25  nor  exceeding  $100,  or,  in  defeult  of  payment,  of  imprisonment  not 
exceeding  three  months. 

No  person  shall  trap  or  snare  any  wild  Rabbit  or  Hare  between  the  ist  day 
of  March  and  the  20th  day  of  September  in  any  year  under  a  penalty  of  not  less 
than  $25  and  not  exceeding  $100,  or  imprisonment  not  exceeding  three  months. 

Any  person  except  a  traveller  on  a  journey  found  on  Sunday  carrying 
firearms,  shall  be  subject  to  a  fine  not  exceeding  forty  dollars,  and  in  default  of 
payment,  to  imprisonment  for  a  period  not  exceeding  one  month. 

Any  person,  except  a  traveller  on  a  journey,  found  on  the  shooting  grounds 
carrying  firearms  with  or  without  dogs  between  the  15th  day  of  December  and 
the  1st  day  of  October,  where  such  game  is  known  to  frequent  shall  be  subject 
to  a  fine  not  exceeding  fitty  dollars,  and  in  default  of  payment,  to  imprisonment 
for  a  period  not  exceeding  one  month. 

No  person  shall  hunt,  kill,  wound,  take,  sell,  barter,  purchase,  receive  or 
give  away,  or  have  in  his  possession,  any  Capercailzie  or  Black  Game,  or  the 
eggs  of  any  such  birds  within  this  Colony,  at  any  time  from  the  12th  day  of 
October,  1907,  to  the  12th  day  of  October,  191 7,  under  a  penalty  not  exceeding 
one  hundred  dollars  and  costs,  and  in  default  of  payment,  to  imprisonment  not 
exceeding  two  months. 

The  following  description  of  the  birds  is  published  for  general  information  : 
The  Capercailzie  Cock  is  a  large  bird  weighing  from  seven  to  twelve  pounds,  of 
dark  blue  plumage,  but  white  trom  the  crown  downwards  and  with  white  spots 
on  the  upper  wing  coverts.  The  Black  Cock,  which  is  larger  than  the  Partridge, 
is  also  of  dark  blue  plumage,  with  white  feathers  under  the  tail  and  wings. 
The  hens  of  both  species  are  colour  of  the  local  Partridge  in  early  summer 
— a  light  brown. 

Nothing  contained  in  these  Rules  and  Regulations  shall  extend  to  any  poor 
settler  who  shall  kill  any  birds  (except  those  prohibited  for  a  term  of  years  from 
being  killed)  for  his  immediate  consumption  or  that  of  his  family. 


1 84  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

OTTERS,  BEAVERS  AND  FOXES. 

No  person  shall  hunt  beavers  or  export  beaver  skins  till  October  ist,  1913. 

No  person  shall,  in  any  year,  take,  kill,  wound  or  destroy  any  otter  or 
beaver  between  the  ist  day  of  April  and  the  ist  day  of  October,  under  a  penalty 
of  $25  or  imprisonment  not  exceeding  one  month. 

Any  person  who  shall  purchase,  receive  or  have  in  his  possession  any  skin 
or  carcass  of  a  beaver  killed  or  taken  in  violation  of  the  law,  shall  be  liable  to  a 
penalty  for  a  first  offence,  not  exceeding  $200,  or  in  default,  imprisonment  not 
exceeding  two  months  ;  and  for  a  second  offence  shall  be  imprisoned  for  six 
months  with  hard  labour. 

Possession  of  a  carcass  or  skin  of  a  beaver  shall  \)&  prima  fade  evidence  of  a 
violation  of  this  Act. 

No  person  shall  hunt  foxes  from  March  15th  to  October  15th  in  any  year. 


TROUT   AND    SALMON. 

No  person  shall  catch,  kill,  capture  or  take  any  salmon,  trout  or  inland 
water  fishes  in  any  river,  stream,  brook,  pond,  lake  or  estuary  in  Newfoundland 
by  any  other  means  except  rod,  hook  and  line. 

No  person  shall  by  spearing,  sweeping  or  hauling  with  any  net  or  seine, 
take  or  attempt  to  take  any  salmon,  trout  or  inland  water  fish,  and  the  use  of 
lime,  explosives  or  other  deleterious  compounds  for  killing  or  catching  fish 
of  any  description  is  prohibited. 

In  every  mill-dam,  rack  or  framework  erected  or  built  across  any  pond, 
lake,  river,  brook  or  stream  where  salmon  and  trout  have  been  known  to  enter, 
there  shall  be  put  a  proper  pass-way  or  fish-ladder  not  less  than  four  feet  in 
width,  capable  of  allowing  salmon  or  trout  of  any  size  to.  enter  the  waters  above. 
Any  logs  or  timber  of  any  description  which  may  be  so  placed  as  to  impede  the 
passage  of  salmon  or  trout  in  a  river  or  stream  shall  be  instantly  removed,  and 
no  sawdust  or  mill  rubbish  of  any  kind  shall  be  cast  into  any  pond,  lake,  river, 
brook,  stream  or  watercourse. 

No  person  shall  catch,  kill  or  take  any  salmon  or  trout  in  any  river,  brook, 
stream,  pond  or  lake  in  this  Colony  between  the  15th  September  and  the 
1 5th  January  next  following  in  any  year. 

No  person  shall  buy  or  sell  or  have  in  possession  any  salmon  or  trout 
which  have  been  taken  contrary  to  these  rules,  and  every  salmon  or  trout  so 
taken  may  be  forfeited  to  the  complainant  by  any  Justice. 

No  person  not  being  a  resident  of  this  Colony  or  its  dependencies  or  not 
having  a  fixed  place  of  domicile  therein  shall  take  or  fish  for  any  salmon,  sea- 
trout,  ouananiche,  trout  or  charr,  or  any  fish  inhabiting  or  resorting  to  the  inland 
waters  or  estuaries  of  this  Island  or  its  Dependencies,  unless  such  person  shall 
first  have  taken  out  and  obtained  an  Inland  Fishery  License.  Provided,  never- 
theless, that  this  section  shall  not  apply  to  officers  of  His  Majesty's  ships  upon 
service  on  or  visiting  this  station. 


GAME    LAWS  185 

The  conditions  on  which  the  said  license  is  granted  shall  be  : — 
(a)  That  the  licensee  shall  in  all  respects  conform  to  the  laws  of  this 
Colony,  and  especially  to  the  Statutes  and  the  Rules  and  Regulations  of  the 
Board  having  reference  to  the  taking  of  fish  in  inlanci  waters,  and  shall  do  all  in 
his  power  to  prevent  the  infraction  of  such  laws,  rules  and  regulations,  and  to 
promote  the  protection  of  the  Inland  Fisheries  ;  {l>)  That  he  shall  pay  to  the 
Board  or  its  authorised  Agent  the  sum  of  $io  as  a  fee  for  saici  license;  (c)  Upon 
proot  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  Board  that  such  licensee  has  been  guilty  of  any 
violation  of  the  law  the  Board  may  declare  the  said  license  to  be  cancelled,  and 
the  said  licensee  is  thenceforth  deprived  of  all  rights  and  privileges  under 
the  same. 


FIRE    PATROL    REGULATIONS. 

The  Government  has  appointed  a  Chief  Woods  Ranger  and  Fire  Wardens 
for  the  better  protection  of  the  game  forests.     His  duties  are,  in  part  : — 

(i)  To  periodically  travel  over  all  woodlands,  whether  belonging  to  the 
Crown  or  private  owners  under  lease  from  the  Crown. 

(2)  To  trace  the  origin  of  every  woods  fire  and  fully  report  same  to  the 
Government. 

(3)  To  act  in  the  capacity  ot  an  officer  for  the  enforcement  of  the  game 
laws  of  the  Colony. 

(4)  To  see  that  the  following  notice  is  conspicuously  displayed  : — "  Camp- 
fires  must  be  totally  extinguished  before  breaking  camp,  under  penalty  of  not  to 
exceed  twelve  months'  imprisonment  or  $400  fine,  as  provided  by  law." 

The  Government  of  Newfoundland  having  leased  to  the  Anglo-Newfound- 
land Development  Company  certain  land  and  water  areas  situate  in  the  districts 
adjoining  Red  Indian  and  Victoria  Lakes,  tourists  and  sportsmen  will  please 
note  that,  before  entering  upon  the  lands  of  the  Anglo-Newfoundland 
Development  Company — whose  lands  extend  along  the  line  of  railway  from 
Grand  Falls  to  Gaff  Topsails  (Summit),  inclusive — it  will  be  necessary  to  first 
take  out  a  permit,  which  can  be  obtained  by  applying  to  the  Company's  head- 
quarters at  Grand  Falls.  It  is  also  required  by  the  terms  of  the  contract 
arranged  with  the  Government,  that  "  Every  tourist  or  party  of  tourists  shall  be 
required  to  employ  one  at  least  of  guides  or  fire  wardens  employed  by  the 
Anglo-Newfoundland  Development  Company,  as  guide  at  the  usual  fees  when 
entering  on  the  lands  of  the  said  Company." 


CUSTOMS    REGULATIONS. 

When  Tourists,  Anglers  and  Sportsmen  arriving  in  this  Colony  bring  with 
them  Cameras,  Bicycles,  Angler's  Outfits,  Trouting  Gear,  Firearms  and 
Ammunition,  Tents,  Canoes,  and  Implements,  they  shall  be  admitted  under  the 
following  conditions  : — 


1 86  NEWFOUNDLAND    CARIBOU 

A  deposit  equal  to  the  duty  shall  be  taken  on  such  articles  as  Cameras, 
Bicycles,  Trouting  Poles,  Firearms,  Tents,  Canoes,  and  Tent  equipage.  A 
receipt  (No.  i)  according  to  the  form  attached  shall  be  given  for  the  deposit 
and  the  particulars  of  the  articles  shall  be  noted  in  the  receipt  as  well  as  in  the 
marginal  cheques.  Receipt  No.  2,  if  taken  at  an  outport  office  shall  be  mailed 
at  once,  directed  to  the  Assistant  Collector,  St.  John's,  if  taken  in  St.  John's  the 
Receipt  No.  2  shall  be  sent  to  the  Landing  Surveyor. 

Upon  the  departure  from  the  Colony  of  the  Tourist,  Angler  or  Sportsman, 
he  may  obtain  a  refund  of  the  deposit  by  presenting  the  articles  at  the  Port  of 
Exit  and  having  them  compared  with  the  receipt.  The  Examining  Officer  shall 
initial  on  the  receipt  the  result  of  his  examination  and  upon  its  correctness  being 
ascertained  the  refund  may  be  made. 

No  groceries,  canned  goods,  wines,  spirits  or  provisions  of  any  kind  will  be 
admitted  free  and  no  deposit  for  a  refund  may  be  taken  upon  such  articles. 


INDEX. 


Abitibi,  49 

Alaska,  Caribou  of,  5,  137,  139  ; 
Illustrations,  143,  145 

Alder,  The,  30,  160 

Algonquins,  The.  See  Indians,  Beo- 
thic. 

Aluminium  cooking  utensils,  174,  175 

America,  North,  Caribou  of,  139 

American  Museum  of  Natural  His- 
tory, 4 

Anglo  -  Newfoundland  Development 
Company,  i  8  5 

Antelope,  The  African,  104,  141 

Arctic  Islands,  Caribou  of  the,  139 

Aurora  Borealis,  41 

"  Badminton  Magazine,"  Mr. 
Prichard's  article  quoted,  134,  135 

Bake  apples,  175 

Barren  Ground  Caribou,  122,  137; 
horns,  133  ;  group  of  Caribou  in- 
cluded in,  139  ;  illustrations  of, 
140—143,  145,  146 

Bears,  Black,  in  Newfoundland,  18, 
157  ;  Polar,  38  ;  shooting  of,  1 16  ; 
Kadiak,  137  ;  as  food,  175 

Beavers,  food  of,  31  ;  habits,  45  ; 
Game  Laws  regarding,  158,  184 

Bedding  for  camping  out,  1 73 

Belle  Isle,  Straits  of,  10,  11,  74,  148 

Bicycles,  Customs  Regulations  re- 
garding, 185,  186 

Birches,  Silver,  30,  161 

Birds  in  Newfoundland,  Game  Laws 
regarding,  183,  184 

Black  Game,  183 

Blinds,  89,  94,  106,  1 10 

Blueberries,  175,  176 

Boats,  176,  177 


Bogs,  32,  T,s,  36,  162—64 

Breton,  Cape,  149,  152 

Bristol,  149 

British   Columbia,   Caribou   of,    136, 

139,  145 
Browse,  30 


Cabot,  John,  21,  149,  150 

Cabot  Strait,  149 

Camera,  The,  as  a  recorder  of  facts, 
4,  5  ;  advantages  over  the  rifle,  91, 
102,  103  ;  Customs  Regulations, 
185,  186 

"  Camera  Adventures  in  the  African 
Wilds,"   4  note 

Camping  out  in  Newfoundland,  re- 
strictions, 79  ;  outfit  for,  163 — 72  ; 
selection  of  ground,  166,  167  ; 
choice  of  a  guide,  167 — 69  ;  the 
cook,  169  ;  bedding,  173  ;  laws 
concerning  camp  fires,  185 

Canada,  139 

Canoe,  The  Canadian,  176,  177 

Canoes,  Customs  Regulations  regard- 
ing, 185,  186 

Capercailzie,  183 

Caribou,  The  Newfoundland — 

Killing  of,  primitive  methods,  9, 
I  o  ;  number  of,  11,  12;  deriva- 
tion  of  name,    13  ;    measurement, 

13,  14;    weight,    14;    colouring, 

14,  15,  24,  25,  37,  63,  64;  feet 
of  the,  15,  16,  34 — 36  ;  horns,  16, 
I7>  20,  23,  24,  37,  62,  63  ;  his 
four  periods  of  life,  17 — 42  ;  habits 


of  the  doe,  17—19,  100  ;  the  fi 


awn. 


19,    20  ;    coat,    20,    21,    33,    34; 
the  throat  glands,  25  ;  the  southerly 


i88 


INDEX 


Caribou,  The  Newfoundland — cont. 
migration,  27 — 41  ;  sight,  29  ; 
food,  30,  Ziy  38,  39  ;  swimming 
powers,  36,  37  ;  the  mating,  or 
rutting  season,  43 — 72,  115;  fights 
between  master  stags,  46,  47,  60 — 
62  ;  65 — 71  ;  methods  of  signal- 
ling, 89,  90  ;  keenness  of  scent, 
104,  106,  113;  curiosity,  114; 
meat  of,  114,  115,  182;  age,  124, 
125  ;  distribution  of,  map  showing, 
138  ;  individuality,  147  ;  shooting 
of.  Game  Laws  regulating,  180 — 82  ; 
laws  against  export  of,  181,  182 

Cartier,  21 

Cassiar  Mountains,  136,  145 

Cat,  Wild,  157 

Cheewink,  122 

Chief  Woods  Ranger,  duties,  185 

Citronella,  178 

Cod  Fishery,  The,  149 — 152 

Columbus,  149 

Cook  Inlet,  139,  140 

Cooking  utensils,  174,  175 

Corduroy,  use  of,  172 

Cox,  Mr.  Whitaker,  6 

Cranberries,  176 

Curlew,  The,  i  83 

Curling,  176 

Customs  Regulations,  185,  186 

Deer,  Virginian  or  White-tailed,  21, 

36,  130 

Does,  Barren,  as  leaders,  27,  28,  2,2,, 
44,  87,  118;  keenness  of  scent, 
28,  29,  52,  Si,  Sl>  58,  82,  113, 
170  ;  horns,  37,  42,  64,  i^—iS  \ 
habits,  100 

Dog-wood,  160 

Dory,  The,  176,  177 

Ducks,  159  ;  black,  175 

Elizabeth,  Queen,  150 
Elk,  180 

EUesmere  Island,  139 
Exploits  River,  112,  153 


Exportation  of  antlers,  heads,  or 
skins,  laws  against,  181,  182 

Fences,  primitive,  for  catching  Cari- 
bou, 9,  10 

Fire  Patrol  Regulations,  185 

Fire  Weed,  159,  160 

Fire-arms  and  ammunition.  Customs 
Regulations  concerning,  185,  186 

P'ires,  Camp,  laws  regulating,  185 

Firs,  30,  1 60 

Fish  of  Newfoundland,  149 — 52 

Fishing,  Laws  regulating,  116,  117  ; 
licences,  184,  185 

Flies,  Black,  18,  75,  172,  178  ;  gad- 
flies, 18,  19  ;   sand,  178 

Florida,  Quail  of,  I22 

"Forest  Life  in  Acadie,"  Hardy,  11, 

157 

Fort  Chimo,  141 

Foxes,  157,  158  ;  Game  Laws  re- 
garding, 184 

Fruits,  Wild,  175,  176 

Gad-flies,  18,  19 

Gaff-topsail,  27,  185 

Game  and  Fisheries  Board,  6 

Game  Laws  of  Newfoundland — 
Birds,  Wild  Rabbit  and  Hare,  183, 

184 
Caribou  or  Deer,  180 — 82 
Otters,  Beavers  and  Foxes,  184 
Salmon  and  Trout,  184,  185 
Mentioned^  79,  109,  115,  116 

Gander  River,  112,  153 

"  Gaze,"  106,  107,  1 10 

Gazelle,  The  African,  141 

Gilbert,  Sir  Humphrey,  150 

Giraffe,  The,  141 

"  Glitter,"  40,  74 

Gloves,  172 

Goose  Brook,    i  82 

Goose,  The  Canada,  159,  175  ;  Wild, 

183 
Grand  Falls,  185 


INDEX 


189 


Grand  Lake,   6,   27,  45,  77,  78,  112, 

117,  153,  182 
Grant,  Mr.  Madison,  Article  ot,  cited, 

6,    125  ;    illustrations    from,    128, 

134,  136— 141,  143,  .145 
Greenland,     Caribou    ot,     139,    143, 

146 
Guides,   Methods  of,   105,   107,  109, 

112,  115  ;  licences,  118,  180 
Gulf  Stream,  influence,  74,  156,  157 

Hardy,  Captain  C,    "  Forest    Life 


m 


Acad 


le. 


1 1, 


157 


24, 
en- 


Hares,  159,  175  ;  Game  Laws  re- 
garding, 183,  184  ;  Northern,  feet 
of,  34  ;  colour,  38 

Harlequin,  The,  159 

Harmsvvorth,  Messrs.,  156 

Harry's  Mountain,  1 1 2 

Henry  VII.,  149 

Hornadav,  Dr.,  6 

Horns  of  the  Caribou — 

Rubbing    off  the    velvet,    23, 

62,  63  ;    discarding   the,   37  ; 
tangled  in  fighting,  60 — 62  ;  colour, 

63,  64,  144,  145  ;  variation  in, 
difference  as  evidence  of  species, 
123,  124  ;  age  determined  by,  124, 
125  ;  size,  126  —  33  ;  photo- 
graphing of,  130  ;  number  of 
points,  133  ;  the  Newfoundland 
doe,  133 — 2)^  ;  size  diminishing, 
137  ;  laws  against  export  of,  181, 
182 

Howley,  Mr.  J.  P.,  6,  9,  12,  27,  117, 

182 
Huckleberries,  175,  176 
Humber  River,  153,  155 
Hunting  Caribou,  methods,  39,  40 
Huntress,  Mr.,  6 

Ice  Storms,  40 

Idaho,  139 

Indians,    Beothic,   9,   22,    152,    153  ; 

Micmac,  153 
Insect  Pests,  18 — 20,  75,  177 — 79 


Ireland,  149  ;  bogs  of,  32 
Islands,  Bay  of,  155,  176 

James,  King,  151 
Jay,  The  Canada,  85,  86 
Johnstone,  Mr.  J.  W.  N.,  6 
Junction  Brook,  182 
Juniper,  30,  63,  i6x 

Kadiak.  Bear,  137 

Kalmia,   160 

Kenai  Peninsula,  137 

Kitty's  Brook  Falls,   117,  182 

Labrador,  148  ;  Caribou  of,  ii^  74, 

75.  122,  134,  135,  142,  157 
Larch,  63 
Licences,  1 80 

Lichens,  11,  30,^38,  39,  159 
"  Liquid  smoke,"  177 
Lynx,  18,  34,  157 

McGrath,  Mr.  P.  T.,  6,  150—52 
Mackintoshes,  172 
Maine,  139 
Manitoba,  139 
Maple,  30,  31,  161 
Massachusetts,  Quail  of,  122 
McUhew,  Cabot's  ship,  149 
Micmac  Indians,  153 
Migration  of  Caribou — 

Times,    27,    41,    77,   78  ;    mating 

during,  47,  48  ;  reason  for,  73 — 77  ; 

path    of,    78,    79  ;    habits    during, 

79 — lOI 
Millais,  Mr.  J.  G.,   "  Newfoundland 

and  Its  Untrodden  Ways  "  quoted, 

6,    II,    12,    14,    16,    17,    25    note, 

78,    79,   1 10,    112  ;    head  shot  by, 

illustration,  123,  124 
Millbanke,  Governor,  152 
Mink,  159 
Moose,  discovery,  21  ;  habits,  31,  32, 

36,  100,  114  ;  weight,   35  ;  Game 

Laws  regarding,  180 


190 


INDEX 


Morris,  Sir  E.  P.,  5 

Mosquitoes,  18,  19,  178 

Mosses,  32,  38,  39,  67,  159,  161 

Moulton,  Mr.,  12 

Mountain  ash,  160 

Mountain  Caribou,  134 — 37,  146 

Musk-ox,  38 

Musk-rat,  158,  159 

Myrtle,  31 

"  New  Isle,"    151 

New  Jersey,  159 

New  York,  150,  159 

New  York  Zoological  Park,  6  ; 
National  collection  of  Heads  and 
Horns,  131,  142 

Newfoundland,  Caribou  of,  8— 11, 
139,  146  ;  Summer  in,  17,  18  ; 
rivers  of,  30,  31,  153—56,  165, 
166  ;  bogs,  2Si  36  ;  formation  of, 
74,  75>  153  ;  the  railway,  117, 
152;  the  reserve,  117,  118,  128; 
Game  Laws  of,  1 1 7,  1 1  8,  1 80 — 86  ; 
geographical  position,  148,  149  ; 
cod  fishery  of,  149 — 52  ;  restrictions 
against  colonists,  151,  152  ;  original 
inhabitants,  152,  153  ;  farms,  156  ; 
temperature,  156,  157  ;  animal  life, 
157 — 59  ;  flora,  159 — 61  ;  woods, 
161,  162,  164,  165;  lakes,  165, 
166  ;  weather,  166,  167 

Newfoundlander,  The,  169 

North  Pole,  171 

North  Sydney,  152 

Norway,  fiords  of,  155 

Nova  Scotia,  149,  153 

Old  Harry,  77 

Old  Man's  Beard,  39,  161 

Opossums,  159 

Osborn's  Caribou,  130,  135,  136,  145 

Otters,   159;  Game  Laws  regarding, 

184 
Outfit    for    camping    out,    170 — 72  ; 

Customs     Regulations     regarding, 

185,  186 


Palliser,  Governor,  153 

Partridge,  183 

"Pears  (wild),"    176 

Peary  Caribou,  142 

Peary,  Lieutenant,  171 

Pennell,  Mr.,  6 

Pennyroyal,  178 

Piduateh,  25  note 

Pigeons,  tame,  103 

Pigeonwood,  160 

Pine,  160 

Pitcher  Plant,  160 

Plover,  183 

Pools,  "bottomless,"  32 

Poplars,  30,  161 

Porcupines,  159 

Port-aux-Basques,  152,  154 

Prichard,  Mr.  H.  Hesketh,'."6  ; 
"  Caribou  of  Labrador  and  Eastern 
Canada,"  quoted,  134,  135  ;  photo- 
graphs lent  by,  120,  127,  132,  135, 
142,  145 

Ptarmigan,  159,  175,  183 

Pulp  mills,  I  56,  160 

Quail,  the  American,  122 
Quebec,  Caribou  of,  135,  145 

Rabbit,    Wild,  Game   Laws    regard- 
ing, 183,  184 
Raccoons,  159 
Raspberries,  175 
Rats,  Musk,  158,  159 
Red  Indian  Lake,  128,  185 
Reid    Company,    of    Newfoundland, 

Reid,  Sir  Robert  G.,  152 

Reindeer,    habits,    18,    19  ;    feet    of, 

34,  35  ;  the  Siberian,  143 
Rhinoceros,  Black,  99 
Richardson,  Sir  John,  quoted,  13 
Roberval,  2 1 
Rocky    Mountains,   Caribou   of   the, 

139 

Roosevelt,  the  ship,  171 


INDEX 


191 


St.  John's,  148,  150,  152,  157  note, 
176 

St.  Lawrence,  Gulf  of,  148 

Salmon,  Game  Laws  regarding,  184, 
185 

Sandy  Lake,  47,  77,  78 

Sandy  River,  45—47,  84,  97,  99>  1 1? 

Scotland,  Stags  of,  12 

Selous,  Mr.  F.  C,  6  ;  "  Hunting 
Trips  in  North  America,"  quoted, 
108,  109;  head  shot  by,  illustration, 
126,    129  ;  on  hornless  does,   135, 

Seton,  Ernest  Thompson,  "  Life  His- 
tories of  Northern  Animals,"  6,  7, 

21,  34,  iS^  138 
Shoe  Hill,  25  note 
Shooting  of  Caribou — 

Primitive    methods  of 


kill 


i"g. 


10  ;    numbers    killed,    11,    i; 


9. 
an 

incident,  78,   79  ;  rifle  and  camera 

compared,    94,     95,     102 — 4  ;     in 

water,  forbidden,    109,   182  ;    time 

for,  1 14 — 17 

Siberia,  Caribou  of,   139,  145  ;  Rein- 
deer of,   143 

Snipe,  183 

Snow-shovel  or  brow-antler,  68,  130 

Spatter-dock,  3 1 

Spitzbergen,  139 

Spruce,  30,  67,  160,    165 

Squires,  Mr.,  6 

Squirrels,  159 

Stag,  The  Newfoundland — 

Keenness  of  scent,  28,  29,  59  ;  his 
band  of  does,  49,  50  ;  fights  be- 
tween master  stags,  46,  47,  60 — 62, 
65 — 71  ;  habits  during  the  rutting 
season,  58 

Stalking  of  Caribou,  1 10,  113 


Stone's  Caribou,  5,  137,  140,  146 
Storms  in  Newfoundland,  40,  73 
Stoves  for  camping,  175 

Tamarack,  30,  63,  160 

Tar,  Stockholm,  178 

Tents    tor    camping    out,    173,    174  ; 

Customs     Regulations     regarding, 

185,  186 
Terra  Nova,  i  53 
"  Toler,"  The,  25  note 
Trapping,  157,  158 
Trout,    166  ;    Game  Laws  regarding, 

184, 185 
Trouting  gear,  Customs  Regulations 

regarding,  185,  186 

Upper  Gander  River,  124 
Usnea,  39,  161 

Venison,  salted,  177 
Viburnums,  30,  31,  160 
Victoria  Lake,  i  85 
Virginia  or  white-tailed  deer,  21,  36, 
130 

Waldegrave,  Governor,  152 

Wapiti,  The,  21 

Water-lily,  31,  32 

Weasel,  38 

Whitbourne,  Captain  Richard,  "  A 
Discourse  and  Discovery  of  New- 
foundland,"  151 

White  Bear  Bay,  12 

Willow,  30 

Willow  Grouse,  183 

Wolves,  18,  37,  104,  157 

Woodland  Caribou,  13,  122,  134 — 
Z(^,  139,  145.  146 


BRADBURY,    AGNEW,    &    CO.    LD., 

PRINTERS, 

LONDON    AND    TONBRIDGE. 


UELON  ISLAND 

(toFranc^  j  J. 


ioiLdoiL:"Wri 


,        UKLLf   tfiLi: 


'©TOfBlLArTD 


/'•!#-'*"■" '1 


AMNH    I  IBRARV 


100126793